《Would you please become the Demon Lord? (COMPLETED)》


 Prologue: Would you please be the Demon Lord?

    <div>


    <blockquote><cite></cite></blockquote>


    Prologue


    Where am I?


    Please give me back my life!


    I¡¯m begging you please stop¡­


    Why am I like this?


    What did I do?


    Someone save me please!


    Why is no one coming?


    No¡­ No more¡­ please¡­


    Ha ha ha¡­.


    Just you wait¡­


    This destiny! I hate it!


    Humanity¡­ One day¡­ I will crush you with everything I have!


    Name: Drake Orobus


    Sex: Male


    Parents: Deceased


    Date of birth: xxxx xx ,xxxx


    Age: xx


    Blood type: x


    Description:


    A rare case of xxxxx phenomena. Subject shows parameters beyond humancapabilities.Subject is a top secret specimen for humanity to advance.


    Threat Level: Maximum


    That is me.


    I don¡¯t look pretty right?


    Why are you not saying anything?


    Wait? Did you say I am crazy?


    I can see it¡­ You have that meaning¡­ All of you¡­ Bunch of hypocrites! Just you¡­


    If only I can escape this hell¡­ Wait this is not hell at all! Hell is better! There are no chains! There will be lots of fire which would be brighter compared to this darkness.


    Will you really not speak?


    Do you really think I am crazy?


    You can help me?


    Then why are you not here?


    Why is it dark?


    Why does it hurt?


    You¡¯re just lying right?


    You¡¯re just pretending to sympathize with me! You only see my situation as interesting! Scum! Liar! Devil!


    Why am I even talking¡­?


    When will the world explode?


    Can you tell me?


    I am here and you have the internet¡­ Help me out buddy¡­ Just this once is enough¡­


    Please¡­ I really am going crazy¡­ I can¡¯t move my body¡­ My brain is constantly being looked into¡­ I don¡¯t even own this life anymore¡­


    Dark¡­ so much darkness¡­ Am I really born to be like this?


    Sister over there¡­ can you tell me?


    Why are not looking into me? Am I scary? Am I freaky? I sound crazy?


    You don¡¯t even hear my voice! Why are you complaining! All of you! All of you¡­


    I shall leave one more thing before I depart¡­


    One day¡­ I will see the light¡­


    That light should feel good right?


    Come on don¡¯t look at me like that¡­ Well you can¡¯t see me anyhow¡­ All you can do is read¡­ Go get a life¡­ Ha! Even your life is better than me¡­ Right¡­


    One day though¡­ My mind would be just like a normal one¡­ One that feels all the emotion that I wrote in this wall¡­


    You really think I feel that way? Are you crazy? HAHAHAHAHA!


    With all the long lines I spent my entire life to write¡­ I hope you guys don¡¯t let me out of this¡­ Because once you do¡­


    It would be very nice¡­.


    For me that is¡­ As for you¡­ No¡­ you won¡¯t remember what the word nice means.


    Farewell¡­ Keep my cage clean and next time, please wipe the blood when you are done with the experiment¡­ It smells so bad¡­ I want to smell something else¡­ It smells like me so give me something different¡­ OK?


    Wow¡­ Look at me¡­ I have been writing for so long even though I am consuming my very life force just to etch a single character¡­


    Goodbye cruel world¡­


    I


    Am


    Not


    Gonna


    Miss


    You


    At


    All.


    D¡­¡­..


    In the world where time has forgotten, where no one even remembers. A world that has been forgotten by even the gods; left to rot¡­ left to float aimlessly. A single stone wall remains standing across the endless sands which extends towards the horizon. Where there is nothing but clear blue sky and endless sands. A single stone wall which remained standing through countless eons as a reminder of the tragedy this world once faced. A world that was left alone in the corner of the vast universe which no one bothers to reclaim, not even the mightiest of beings.


    A world of remnants¡­


    Once again I am in the river of darkness¡­ Will there be no light at all in this entirety? I feel really bad¡­


    Then suddenly, I thought I heard something¡­ which I do a lot of time actually¡­ gahahahaha¡­. So fun¡­. Yeah¡­.


    Though I hear it for real though! This time is real! It is real I tell you!


    All of a sudden I feel like I am being pulled¡­ What is this? Stop grabbing my body! Oh? I can feel my body? That¡¯s new¡­


    In the end I shall let you take me wherever you want¡­ Just get me out of here¡­ That would be a long shot though¡­ which I have never even know what it means¡­ I just heard it from the bald white guys¡­ Oh they were bald alright¡­ I decided so don¡¯t complain!


    ...very well, I shall let you take me wherever you want¡­ Just get me out of here¡­ That would be a long shot though¡­ I don¡¯t even know what that means¡­ I just heard it from the bald white guys¡­


    Come on! Show me the green world they are talking about! Come! Let me see!


    You are taking too long you know¡­ Wait¡­ Am I going to another dark place?


    Ok¡­ I will not say anything again¡­ Just let me go to somewhere else aside from this endless darkness!


    The goddess was listening to the life which was only colored white. Sorrowfully she can see nothing but broken fragments. All life was supposed to be painted with colors but the one she is looking at was just plain white. In the end, the goddess granted the wish of the old demon lord.


    It was time to appoint new demon lord. The last demon lord played his part and was now relieved of his duty. For his services, he was gifted immortality. He was the greatest demon lord there was and kept humanity on its toes, keeping them united against him fighting with all their might¡­ Although the hero was supposed to replace him, the demon lord requested to choose another soul to take the responsibility. In the end, the goddess was too soft and gave in. In the end she took a soul with great hate to humanity to fulfill the role.


    ¡°Come¡­ Chosen one¡­¡±


    Year 1103 of Rial marked the gears of destiny to run out of control.

 Chapter 1: The day fate loses control

    Chapter 1: The day when Fate loses control


    I felt my body going somewhere. Somewhere I don¡¯t know if good or bad. It would not be another laboratory right? In the end, I decided to be patient. That is what grown-ups do. I am one so I will be patient and see what is stored for me. I waited for so long until I heard a voice. Not my voice, not the voices in my head or the voices of those baldies. It was very pleasant to listen and I did not noticed that I was lulled into silence. I felt my body¡­ Again I may say, to finally go through whatever I am floating with.


    ¡°Come chosen one¡± A voice so soothing that it nearly made me asleep sounded in my head.


    I felt like I own my body again. Like when I was before I was taken to that cage. I nearly cried as senses returned to me. I really don¡¯t want to cry but my tears was falling on its own. I tried wiping them away because if they saw me crying they would knock me out again. Then I remember the cage that held me for so long was destroyed long ago. I looked up and saw an ethereal form floating in front of me. It was a visage of a woman in white plain dress. I can¡¯t see her face because it was blinding with light. She must be beautiful right? Maybe this is what the baldies mean with porn.


    ¡°Stand up child.¡±


    I unconsciously followed and stood up before her. I was forced to look up to her since she was floating. I don¡¯t know what I should do though. Do I grab her and bash her head? Or maybe just run and escape? What to do¡­ I would not like to die again since I have another body though¡­ What to do¡­ Listen and obey it is¡­


    ¡°I called upon you to do something for me.¡± She said in a really nice tone. Even though it was nice to hear, there was this kind of vibe in her tone¡­ Like¡­ Pity¡­


    I looked into her face as hard as I can and tried to see her eyes even though I am nearly going blind again with the light. In the end I was not able to see what she really thinks since I can¡¯t see her eyes.


    ¡°Are you pitying me?¡± I asked


    ¡°Yes my child¡±


    My child¡­ what a nostalgic word. I remember only the tone of the voice but I can¡¯t remember the face of the one who called me that long ago. There is really another one that feel pity towards me? Absurd¡­ Once she knows I am not normal she would just cage me again since I am dangerous as the baldies said.


    ¡°Are you going to lock me up again?¡± I asked as I ready myself to dash anytime soon.


    The female shook her head and sighed. ¡°You really have not seen the world did you?¡±


    See the world? I only saw it before they locked me up. It was dirty, it was smelly, and it was a garbage dump basically. Does she intend to return me to that place? Better than being locked up in the darkness I suppose.


    I did not answer her since I don¡¯t know what she intend to do to me. I learned that keeping silence is the best answer in all questions. They won¡¯t punish me so hard if I don¡¯t say anything so maybe she will too.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ I have something for you to do.¡± The female¡¯s hand glowed for a bit before disappearing and was replaced by a transparent round shape thing. Then something was in there¡­ I saw green¡­ Lots of green! Like the one in the fantasy! A place full of green!


    I intentionally rushed towards her and reached for the ball in her hands. I did not notice myself doing it but I was jumping and trying to reach for that thing with lots of green things.


    ¡°Poor soul¡­¡± She said as she lowered herself and handed me the ball thing.


    I warily step forward to her taking cautious steps and grabbed the ball and retreated hastily. I don¡¯t see her move from her place so I calmed down and looked at the ball.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I was shocked to see that there was such a beautiful thing in the world. I thought that everything in the world is ugly! Even the same race as I am is very ugly. ¡°So beautiful! Woah! What is this?¡±


    I asked pointing at the blue thing in it. The female chuckled before she stepped closer to me. My hairs stood up and I hastily jumped back and readied myself for battle if it comes to this. I know she was a no good person too. Good thing I know before start.


    ¡°Calm down child¡­ I am going to tell you what they are.¡±


    I titled my head in confusion. There is really someone that would tell me? Well that is new¡­ Or maybe she was just trying to let my guard down?


    In the end, the curiosity won and I let her get close to me. She does not pose to do something so I calmed down. She pointed in the blue thing in the ball and said to me in a soft tone.


    ¡°That is called a river child. This is called a mountain¡± She was pointing different things in the ball and it made me wonder¡­


    ¡°Why are there rivers and mountains in the ball?¡±


    She chuckled and giggled a bit. ¡°Silly child¡­ This is just my viewing crystal. I use it to watch over the world.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± I was shocked. ¡°The things in here is real? I though you only made this ball to look beautiful¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­. You find it beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ The most beautiful I ever saw¡­¡±


    I looked at her and I can feel emotions waving through the air. I can¡¯t see her face but I feel it somehow. She reached for my hand and I instinctively pulled away but stopped midway. I don¡¯t feel any ill intent from her so I let her do her thing.


    ¡°From now on¡­ You will reside in this beautiful world. No one is going to cage you again.¡± She said in a soft voice and my tears started to fall once again. Is it just me or I am crying more times compared to the long time I spent in that cage?This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I felt her enclose me with her arms and I felt warm. I like this feeling. No more injections, no more chains, no more fighting with the bears and tigers. I stayed still and let her enclose me in her arms. What do they call this thing? It felt really nice. After some time she let go of me and once again I am looking at her head on. I really want to see her face¡­


    ¡°Like I said, you will reside in this world,¡± she paused and she seem like reluctant to continue. ¡°But you have to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°I agree! No let me do it right now! I want to see that world in my own eyes!¡± I was a bit ecstatic and I can feel her body trembled for a bit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Will there be cages again?¡±


    ¡°No no! There will be nothing to cage you there.¡± Her voice was a bit down. ¡°But you will be forced to do something really bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I was a bit confused what the problem with that is. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I do it all the time.¡±


    ¡°Poor child¡­¡± she was sounding really reluctant at this point. I was a bit scared if she won¡¯t let me do it and I would miss the chance to live in that beautiful place. This can¡¯t be happening!


    ¡°Please let me do it! I will be really bad so please let me stay in that place in the ball.¡± I said with a determined voice. I will be bad so let me do it! Anything I will do to see that world.


    She was silent for a bit before she sighed. ¡°Ok¡­ but listen to me first before you agree.¡±


    I nodded and let her continue.


    ¡°You will be sent to the world called Mirth. It was a beautiful world of magic and arts. Technology there is nearly non-existent.¡± She continued to describe the world to me and I grew more fascinated and confused at the same time.


    ¡°Ummm¡­ What is magic?¡± I asked tilting my head.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± She covered her face with her palms.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ My knowledge is nearly non-existent too.¡± I said sheepishly. ¡°Though I promise to learn!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret it child¡­¡± she said while caressing my face. What is she doing?


    ¡°Let me explain that part then¡­¡± she talked really long about magic and arts to me. In that world, creatures can control some phenomena and bend it as they will. There are seventeen levels of it starting from beginner to overlord.


    ¡°That was interesting.¡± I said but I really don¡¯t understand any of it. What the heck is phenomena? I only know the word but I don¡¯t know what it means. Like I said my knowledge is nearly non-existent.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand a lot but I think you will soon.¡±


    ¡°Ok...¡± I was a bit ashamed by being caught.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok. It is not your fault for being like this¡­¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ As I was saying, you will fill in a role in that world.¡± Her tone was more inaudible this time. ¡°Would you please become the demon lord?¡±


    I was silent a bit with her statement¡­


    ¡°I expected as much¡­ Nobody wanted that role¡­¡± she was a bit dejected and relieved at the same time with her tone.


    ¡°What is a demon lord?¡± I don¡¯t know what I was¡­ The heck is that thing?


    I looked at her and she seem to do so too. We were a bit silent before she laughed. I was confused on why she would laugh on this occasion. Wait¡­ People only laugh when they do bad things¡­ Is it possible that she is going to do something bad to me?


    ¡°Ah¡­ that damn world is really too much¡­ I was a bit sad when it was destroyed but now I am not¡­¡± she stopped as she motioned her hands in her face like she was wiping something. I really don¡¯t like that light¡­


    ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡± she tried to regain her composure for a bit and then explained to me what a demon lord is.


    ¡°Basically, a demon lord is someone that do really bad things. They spread war in the world trying to destroy the world. In your case, your role is to be one but you are not allowed to destroy the whole world. You just need to become a demon lord and harass humanity with your army. In exchange, I will grant you some privilege and one wish.¡±


    I tried to digest the things she said and in the end made me more confused. Isn¡¯t that the things I am doing so far? Though I don¡¯t have an army in the past I was like a calamity back then trashing anything I come across and anyone I come across. I am a demon lord before I become one alright.


    I was really tempted to say that to her but I refrain from doing so. I don¡¯t want to break the good picture she has in her mind. At least she was nice to me and don¡¯t force me to do anything unlike those white baldies.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked with a tense tone. ¡°Will you do it?¡±


    Isn¡¯t that a no-brainer? Of course I would if I can reside in that beautiful place. ¡°Please let me become the demon lord¡­ Can you please place me within lots of rivers and mountains?¡±


    She sighed dejectedly and looked at me. I can feel this weird emotion again. Like something is wrong¡­ what the heck is this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this might bring to you but I hope that you will be happier compared to your past life. I really don¡¯t want you to become the bad guy again¡­ One lifetime is enough¡­. Alas I have no choice and you made your choice.¡±


    Ok¡­ I don¡¯t understand her but she sounded noble. I will just go with the flow and stretch my lips just like the ones I see in the posters back then. What do people call it¡­? Right¡­ Smile.


    ¡°Then for your privilege, you will automatically be an overlord level when you are sent there. Then a random wheel which would be your gift from me.¡± Then something appeared in my vision like semi-transparent box which writes some things. It was saying something like lucky draw. I like the sound of that.


    ¡°So for your wish.¡±


    I was silent for a moment thinking what I wanted for a wish. Do I wish for something really explosive like a tank? Or maybe a nuclear silo? Wait¡­ she said that technology was non-existent there¡­ Let¡¯s not change it and stay like the beautiful world it is. Hmmm¡­.


    I looked at her again and said my wish. ¡°I wish for that crystal ball thing.¡±


    I pointed on the ball that was left alone beside us. It was beautiful and I can see lots of beautiful places with that. I can¡¯t think of anything more important than that.


    She was looking at me silently before sighing. ¡°I only have two of these to watch over the worlds across the vast universe. I suppose I can grant you one. If that is your reason for choosing that wish then I am more than happy. I was afraid you would wish for something like a tank or a nuclear silo¡­¡±


    How did you read my mind?


    ¡°Well¡­ It is time for you to go¡­¡± she was sounding really down. ¡°I wish you all the happiness in the world.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­ live your life to the fullest. This time paint it with different shades of colors. Make a new name for yourself. We might never meet again since you are the last to become the demon lord. Made to be eternal and keep humanity at its toes.¡±


    Then I felt weird again like before. Like something is pulling my body again. I was more composed this time since I experienced it already. I looked at her with a smile. ¡°Keep humanity at its toes¡­ Got it cool sister.¡±


    Then my vision become dim and when I regain my senses I was sitting on a red throne with golden decoration all around. The place was huge and a bit creepy¡­ I thought I would go to a beautiful place? Anyway¡­ Let¡¯s see where I am.


    I went out towards a door facing me and the blinding light just like the one in my past world hit me. My eyes were stinging a bit since I became accustomed to the long darkness. When I am able to adjust, I saw hordes of creatures looking up to me. There were something like a huge lizard but with wings. There were even skeletons and green-like creatures. So many variety of beasts and they look¡­ really ugly¡­ I looked around and all I saw was barren land¡­ I thought I would reside in a beautiful world? What is this? Did the cool sister trick me? She would¡­ wouldn¡¯t she?


    I looked around and all I saw were creatures of different kinds and sizes. It made my mood really bitter.


    ¡°Get out of here you ugly beasts!¡± I shouted and soon all the creatures came running away and left the place. I can see them disappearing in the horizon and made me calm down a bit. Men¡­ this sucks¡­ I want to be near with rivers and mountains¡­ not this lifeless place¡­


    Wait¡­ I can just make this place beautiful!


    I went back inside and picked up the ball which the cool sister gave me. The same view was shown to me. ¡°Here is my model.¡±


    The goddess is watching the new demon lord. Her mouth was wide open and she did not know what to do. He just sent the entire of his army away and those mindless monsters would go on rampage all over the place! The monsters would only obey the demon lord. They were not real life as they were only born due to the evil presence of the demon lord. Most of the time, they were just mindless machines that would destroy anything on sight.


    ¡°What have I done¡­.¡± The goddess was having a headache. ¡°Well¡­ he was being a demon lord alright¡­ humanity has dozens of hero level type so I guess they would manage.¡±


    The goddess watched silently as the hordes of monsters decimated dozens of settlements. She watched as the army of humanity clashed with the army of the new demon lord. The battle was so intense but the goddess only looked silently. She would not lend a hand to humanity at all. Just like how she did not lend a hand towards the poor soul which is the demon lord now.


    ¡°Time to go to the other worlds now¡­¡± she said as a portal appeared on her back. ¡°If it gets destroyed then I will just make another¡­ Good luck all of you.¡±


    Then she walked towards the portal. ¡°Wait¡­ I have not seen what he got from his lucky draw.¡±


    She waited for days before the man finally remembered that he was given something else by the goddess. He fumbled with it trying to do something with the screen and it made the goddess face palm. ¡°You could just press the buttons¡­ why kick or punch it¡­ Look at the castle now¡­ There were holes all over the place.


    Then finally he figured it out and pressed the roll button. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you will get¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± she covered her mouth stopping it from forming an O shape. ¡°The future of humanity seems bleak at this point.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­ It is up to you guys¡­¡± then she finally stepped into the portal and disappeared.

 Chapter 2: The start of madness

    Chapter 2: Massive change


    I feel really weird for the last few days. It was like someone is watching me from somewhere I don¡¯t know. I tried going through the magic available to me which the cool sister instructed me to go through once I am here. I found eye in the sky which use is to look into somewhere from afar. Then there is this magic track which follows mana towards its source to counter it. I cast magic track to see what will happen but there is no response.


    Am I tripping?


    In the end I gave up. It felt weird but I guess it would be the cool sister watching over me. She was the only one outside from my scope so she is the only possibility. Now what should I do with this boring castle. I should thrash this and move into another.


    I discovered a few days ago that the cool sister did not lie to me and this Mirth was truly breath taking. The place was crawling with life. There would be beautiful creatures in various sizes and appearance. I prefer them compared to the beast I am greeted with.


    Seriously, why would they even exist in this world? They will only soil this world.


    Right! I almost forgot the gift of cool sister!


    I went back to the throne room and sat on it. Then I motioned my hand and a blue thing appeared in my front. I read it carefully and it is what I thought the first time I heard it from cool sister.


    How do I use this?


    I tried reading again to see if there is instruction. How will I take this out from this blue thing? I don¡¯t see anything that looks like instruction¡­ What to do? Ah I know! Violence solves everything. Let¡¯s stretch our body for a bit. The cool sister is nice, she even thought of my dry body.


    ¡°Ah¡­. It has been so long since I wreck something¡­ Here I go.¡±


    First, let¡¯s do for a simple punch. I gathered momentum towards my right arm and swung it with all my might. I felt the world spin as shaking occurred and I felt like the gravity was switching here and there. What is going on? I stumble but I hold on to the pillar next to me until the ground is peaceful again. Dust was floating here and there and I can¡¯t see much but there is light.


    ¡°Woah¡­ My punch can create light¡­ That was cool.¡±


    When the dust settled down, I saw what is causing the light to enter the throne room. There was a gigantic hole in the direction I punched earlier. It was like a tank shooting against a feeble wall. What the heck is happening? I don¡¯t remember I can do something like this in the past.


    Sure, I am beyond human standards in the past but that is on my healing capacity and endurance. This strength¡­ did I become a monster?


    ¡°Oh¡­ so this is what the cool sister mean by a demon lord.¡± I looked at my fist that was as perfect as it can be. Or did it healed already since I can do that in the past. I am undying¡­ Ah¡­ good times pass so fast.


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s continue and try to break this thing up."


    " I don¡¯t believe there is something I can¡¯t break now.¡± I laughed as I rained barrage of punches and kicks heading towards the blue thing.


    I continued for a while and the ground was trembling like crazy. Hahaha! I like this one. Though it was not working so I stopped after a while. The heck is this thing! Is this what you call invincible? What if I wear it so that I will be nearly invincible too? Nah¡­ I can¡¯t even put a dent on it much more to bend it.


    ¡°What am I going to do with this cool sister?¡± I looked up in the sky trying to see if she was really there. I can only see cloudy skies and there are no signs of her. ¡°Well I should keep it for now I guess.¡±


    I walked towards it while still confused. Then I grabbed the blue thing but I remembered the devices the baldies use to operate back then.


    ¡°No way right?¡± I was a bit stunned at how stupid I am! This is why I am caged! I am stupid!


    I lift my hand and push the small wheel from the blue thing. Then something changed and the wheel expanded taking up the whole blue thing. In the middle of it was a circle saying roll. Let¡¯s see what we can get from this lucky draw!


    Immortal maid


    Nine-headed hydra


    Mystic turtle


    Undying bard


    Legendary gardener


    Arch Lich


    Undead emperor


    Legend Spawn


    World breaker


    Arch Wraith


    Devious Chef


    Limit break


    Free 2 more spin


    Ok¡­ that¡¯s a lot. Though I don¡¯t like the sound of undead and lich neither the wraith sounds bad. Well I will get an extra spin if I can land it on free 2 more spin. I can get two from the selection. Well, let¡¯s try our luck!


    I pressed the roll button and the wheel started to spin . I can barely see the things and so there was no way to cheat when I press stop. Will it continue for a bit when I press stop or it would instantly stop? Well, I can¡¯t cheat anyway so let¡¯s have fun with it.


    I pressed stop and the pointer instantly stopped. Well that does not follow common sense. I read the thing which I got.


    Limit break


    That was vague. I would prefer legendary gardener though. It can help me build my place. The heck is this? I pressed it to see what will happen. The blue thing changed again and now it describes this thing.


    Yada yada yada yada.


    Not so good¡­ the heck does it mean to transcend mortal. I am already eternal and beyond humanity. What could this thing do? Nah I will keep it still. Since the cool sister gave me this then I will keep it.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡± I looked around and saw that the place was full of holes here and there. ¡°This looks like ruins.¡±


    Maybe I should go to somewhere nice. I am used living in the wild anyway so it would not change anything if I abandon this castle. I should find somewhere with lots of river and mountain. I should build my shack in there. Maybe a lake?


    There should be no human though, I might go berserk if I see one. Yup let¡¯s leave this ruin behind. I roamed around the castle to see if there is anything I can carry with me. All I found was glowing items like some cheesy armor with a black glow. A helmet with horns? Why are they so corny? There was even a really wicked looking sword! LOL!


    In the end there is nothing useful to me aside from relic looking clothes. They feel marvelous so I stuff them in the bag I found lying at the basement of the castle. There was even a mountain of gold and jewelries and other shiny stones. Useless things¡­


    I gathered all the clothes I can get which nearly occupied the whole bag.


    ¡°Now I am ready to move out!¡± I strapped the bag behind my back and went back to the throne room to pick the crystal ball the cool sister gave me.


    When I am done, I started heading out from the castle. When I am outside, I can see the whole view of the castle. It would have been majestic without holes huh. It was a bit dull though and really creepy so I would not like something like that. I would like a house with lots of colors but that can wait when I found a nice place for me. Now¡­ how do I complete the mission the cool sister left me¡­?


    In the past, I toyed with their resources¡­ Poison the sea, kill all animals I see, burn the forest and kill anyone I would encounter. What else is there¡­? I need to see what this world rely to survive. Destroy it and this world would also crumble just like in the past. Wait¡­ the cool sister said not to destroy it though¡­ Nah¡­ they were trash anyway I think cool sister will understand.


    With those thoughts, I cast the highest magic I can use. With a snap of my finger a small black dot emerged from the castle and slowly expanded. Soon it consumed the castle leaving only a huge crater.


    ¡°Hahaha! Fools! You think I will leave resources for you trash! I will destroy anything which I deem useless!¡±


    With that I started going to a random direction.


    Mirth Alliance Headquarters


    In a room 24 people was sitting in a table. Each seat represents the highest authority of their empire. They were the emperors of the entire Mirth which make the decisions when dealing with the demon lord. They were all aware that it was all a farce since the demon lord was just a piece of game board. Made to avoid internal conflict in their ranks.


    ¡°Can anyone explain this madness?¡± the man seated in the center said while massaging his temple.


    ¡°Yeah please do¡­ What the heck is the demon lord doing?¡±


    ¡°It was supposed to be Mirah of the Valeria house. Why is she not the demon lord?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was a sudden silence as they realized what is happening. The candidate for the next demon lord was not appointed. Now they have no control to this new demon lord and it was wreaking havoc all around. The monsters which is suppose to be the last line of defense was now roaming all around the land. Destroying whatever they can lay their hands on. Now it was like a real demon terrorizing their world.


    ¡°It is time to make this alliance for real huh¡­¡±


    ¡°A real demon lord¡­¡±


    Some were a bit frightened since this has never happened before. Sure they would make a crusade to crush the demon lord once every hundred years to keep appearance. They will win after countless sacrifice. The hero who slain the demon lord will also die together with the demon lord. Lastly there would be peace for another 100 years.


    The next 100 years, a new demon lord will rise and once again send forces in their borders to harass them. In reality, those demon lords are the slayers of the past demon lords. Unaware that those that they murdered were their role models in striving to become a hero. In the end, they will accept the burden to become the demon lord and keep humanity safe from internal strife.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°It was exactly hundred years since the last fall of the demon lord and the demon lord would not set up his barrier yet.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what he is doing then. I was curious who this madman is.¡±


    ¡°Call your Arch Mages¡±


    Soon there was exactly 24 old men in a gaudy robes that entered from different doors which numbered 24 too. The old men nodded to each other in acknowledgement. They settled behind their respective emperors and remained silent.


    ¡°Set up the eye in the sky. Look towards the demon lord¡¯s castle.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The old men raised their staff and started mumbling very fast and after a few minutes of full mumbling in a language I don¡¯t even know (LOL).


    Soon, like an eye opening a view is in their front and it made their body shook. The place was where the castle is but suddenly engulfed with a black ball and left nothing behind.


    Only a deep crater left behind where the castle of the demon lord stands. Everybody is frozen as they looked at the view in their front. Soon the view was starting to blur and disappear after a few seconds.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    All the emperors looked towards their respective mages for answer. All the mages are trembling uncontrollably. Sweats are visibly falling from their pale face and their eyes were clouded with fear never seen in them. The signs the emperor saw in their mages¡¯ face was enough of an answer on how terrifying that is.


    They can also destroy castles but the castle of the demon lord is different. The castle is made up of the hardest material in the Mirth and was nearly indestructible. Magic was ineffective much more the physical aspect. Just the view earlier is enough to prove that the magic used is at least forbidden level.


    All the emperors know that every demon lord will be at overlord level but they have not seen them cast spells like that. They would cast massive quakes and plague but they can be countered with magic too. That magic that they saw though was an alien to them.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand!¡±


    Now they realized what exactly they are facing. They are picturing themselves sleeping in their chamber but suddenly be consumed by the same spell. It made them shiver.


    ¡°Find that one that casted the spell!¡±


    ¡°We must cut this abnormality!¡±


    ¡°Send all the hero level you all have in your empires! We don¡¯t have any luxury in sparing any force we have!¡±


    In the end, the emperors left after agreeing to send their hero level agents to hunt down that new mad demon lord. They entered the door which they came from respectively. Suddenly the room was silent until a small slit in the air appeared.


    ¡°So this is the place they gather¡­¡± A man with red hair and slim build stepped out from the slit. He looked around and saw that the room was audaciously extravagant. ¡°So much comfort for the heads as expected¡­¡±


    The man walked around and inspected the things in the room to look for some interesting things but he was disappointed.


    ¡°Well¡­ to make them crumble¡­ first destroy the one that keep control. Second cut off their source and enjoy humanity slaughter among them.¡±


    ¡°Suppression¡± the room became stagnant like frozen water and even air seemed to stop.


    ¡°I dare you to sit on your chairs once again.¡± The man laughed and released the suppression. ¡°I hope you will love my gift. Not that you would have anytime to enjoy it though¡­¡±


    Then the man stepped into the slit again and left the room. Once again the room became silent like nothing happened at all.


    Northeast, Sky wrath fortress


    ¡°Armored wyrens incoming!¡±


    ¡°Ready the anti-air devices!¡±


    Roars of orders, reports, and roaring of creatures are mixing together in this place for five days. The fortress is holding on as creatures they don¡¯t usually encounter were appearing in massive numbers. The surrounding was flowing with blood with broken pieces of either humans or beast. Everyone was mechanically slashing and hacking as if that is the only thing they can do. The officers commanding the army have black eyes already since they have not slept for even for a second. They force their eyes to remain open either by punching themselves of slapping. Their faces look funny but their expressions look ugly. You can actually see veins here and there.


    The air around the fortress smells rotten and if any normal one came, they will puke the very second they entered the area. The place look like a painting of apocalypse itself. The soldiers are constantly moving and not even one of them managed to get some rest unless they rest eternally. Everyone is only doing what they know since if they run then that would only mean certain demise. As the monsters will overrun them once the defense line breaks.


    ¡°Is our reinforcement not yet here?¡± The commanding officer of the fortress asked his aide which has bruise and slap marks in his face.


    ¡°Not yet sir.¡± The man has no more gas but forced himself to stay awake.


    ¡°They will not come sir, other fortresses were facing the same event.¡±


    ¡°I see¡± the man sighed and looked up in the sky which was filled with gloomy clouds. ¡°This is where we fall then.¡±


    He can¡¯t see the end of the monsters in his vision as they filled the horizon. They can hang on due to the monster being simple minded and they can use strategy to keep them in bay. The number of their adversary is overwhelming so sooner or later, they will still fall.


    ¡°Please evacuate now sir¡­ I will hold the port as long as I can.¡± The aide said in a determined voice.


    ¡°No¡­ You are too young to fall in this battlefield. There is so much for you to learn.¡± The commander placed his hand and ruffled the hair of the attendant. ¡°Go back to the capital and tell the news of our demise.¡±


    The general tried to hand over his badge to his aide but the aide shook his head adamantly. ¡°Father Sir! You must not! We can go together!¡±


    ¡°That is why you still have a lot of things to learn.¡± The commander smiled weakly. ¡°This is an order as your father and not as a commander. Take care of your mother for me alright?¡±


    ¡°Father¡­.¡± The aide fell in his knees while crying in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remain here too but sometimes what we want is not the best answer.¡± The commander lowered himself the same level as his son and looked at him like he was burning the image in his mind. ¡°Go¡­ Theresa will be devastated if we both fall.¡±


    The aide accepted the badge of his father and took a horse. His tears falling as the image of the fortress became smaller and smaller in his view until he can¡¯t see it anymore. He clenched his fist in the reigns and rode back to the capital in silence.


    ¡°One day¡­ I will crush the demon lord with my own hands. I will make you regret having born in this world!¡±


    The aide disappeared into the horizon leaving only a trail of dust in his path.

 Chapter 3: The truth behind

    Chapter 3


    So here I am after messing with them for a bit. I was wandering around and happy to see the scenery which is full of life. Ah the feeling of being alive is the best. I may become a lazy bum the baldies talk about soon. What is a lazy bum anyway?


    I need to find something and learn. I am nearly at the level of snail in knowledge level. I am a demon lord yet my knowledge was below average. I might be able to device something fun and annoying but if someone asked me something, I will explode in an instant.


    Let¡¯s see what I have¡­ Clothes, more clothes, many more amazing clothes and a ball of crystal. Perfect¡­ I need to find some sentient beings aside from humans and ask some things. I feel ashamed for not knowing the vast knowledge needed in this world


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where to head to then.¡± I pulled the crystal ball in my bag and activated it. It is good that it was easy to use after I nearly broke it last time out of frustration.


    Like the blue screen, there are some small circles. I learned what they represent after a few times and more failures. I push the circle which represents my current position then started to let the crystal¡¯s view roam heading north.


    The view passed by some human settlement and somehow my hands started to itch. I fell wanting to crush them but since my goal now is to learn for myself, I could just let them go for now.


    ¡°Maybe I should send my monster then?¡±


    I can but I sent all them away when I arrived here. Maybe I can create some more? I browsed towards the magic available to me and finally got what I need. It has the title summoning magic and there was a list of creatures available for me to use. All are ugly though.


    Should I still summon them? They might destroy the surroundings¡­ I am hesitating for a bit before scanning all the list again. I can recognize some of them since I saw them back then in the castle. Most of them were lesser summons and some were only middle tier at best.


    ¡°The guys before me has done a sloppy job. Why would a demon lord not do its best and summon those inferior beings? The job should be done in one go or it would come back to you and bother you at a later time.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°No wonder the cool sister called me here. They too were inferior.¡±


    ¡°I called around a hundred flying lizard looking things that look uglier than the ones I saw back then but huger. There are even a few that are as large as the airship in my world and I mean it is humongous as hell.


    ¡°This is fun on its own alright. Especially if they would annoy humanity so much.¡±


    I looked at them and I thought they looked cool but they were still ugly. ¡°Ok destroy any human settlement you can find. Erase any sign of it but never destroy the scenery? Got it?¡±


    There was no response but I think they got my point. ¡°Go then¡±


    Then I continued to explore with the crystal heading more north and I can hear the creatures flap away. It was loud but soon it disappeared as well. I continued searching in the Northside but I spent almost an hour and all I see is human settlement.


    ¡°Maybe that side is the human camp?¡±


    I pressed the circle which is to locate my position. I am back to square one and I am consuming too much time. I have not explored the crystal to the fullest and I doubt it can only do this much. The cool sister said that she is using this to look over the worlds. It will take a lot of effort if she is doing things the way I am.


    Maybe I am missing something here¡­


    I tried pressing the untouched circles on top. There were a total of 20 of them and I only know seven of them. One is to use to locate my current location. The others are grayed out until I press another button. I am assuming there is a prerequisite before those buttons can display their use. Maybe I need some combinations before I can use this thing to its full potential.


    ¡°Here we go again¡­¡±


    I tried pressing random buttons and sometimes other buttons which are grayed out will come to light. Soon enough, I can somehow get the gist of things.


    I even saw a list of worlds which I am not looking forward to read so I returned to the world of Mirth again. d pressed some buttons again which turned white. I pressed a random button and it displays numbers which are moving constantly by decreasing.


    ¡°Is this population?¡± I wonder. ¡°Hah! Humans are finally starting to disappear to this beautiful place.¡±


    Then I stumbled to this button which also displayed a list. The list was not so long so I decided to read them all. I found this cursed word humanity and realized that this might be a list of races inhabiting Mirth.


    I tried pressing the word elves and it displayed basic information. The elves look so much alike the humanity aside from their ears so I went back and tried the next word. It reads as demi-humans and there is a separate category for them. There are a lot so I randomly pressed one that reads Half-feline race. Once again, I see an illustration of the race.


    ¡°What the heck is this?" I frown "They look like humans aside from their ears and some minor difference!¡±


    I went back to the list of races and tried pressing insect race. There are tons of them so once again I press a random name and my jaw drop at what I saw.


    ¡°This is too disgusting! So ugly!¡±


    I went back to the master list and pressed the dragon race. I saw their illustration and they look almost the same as the ones I summoned earlier. Aside that they have proper eyes and not the fiery globes, they look more intelligent.


    ¡°Are they even sentient?¡± I read the description.


    I learned that they were sentient but liked to live in seclusion. They tend to live in the most extreme areas that no other creatures live so they can sleep for long period of times. They were on the violent side of the camp as they would be irritated if one woke them up.


    ¡°Eh? What a selfish race.¡± I went back to the master list and pressed another race.


    This time I stumbled upon the mer-folks. The folks were the rulers of the sea and they resemble humanity a bit. I guess I can tolerate that much since they barely resemble humanity anyway. I tried pressing the single circle that light up and the view in the crystal zoomed out. It displayed a map then red glows appeared on it. This must be their location right?


    ¡°Why the hell are they in the middle of the vast oceans?¡± Not one of them were close to the land at all!


    I can only move through places which I have coordinates like when those freaks cast eye in the sky. I tracked them back but those mer-folk was too far. I doubt they will even pay attention to me and cast a magic towards me. I will not have any chance to track their mana back and get their coordinates¡­


    ¡°Rejected then¡­¡±


    ¡°Goblin race¡±


    ¡°Disgusting¡±


    ¡°Centaur race¡±


    ¡°Funny looking freaks.¡±


    ¡°Serpent race¡±


    ¡°Well they were shiny alright¡­ sadly they were barely sentient.¡±


    ¡°Demon race¡±


    ¡°What the heck is this? It only shows me? Alone in the world?¡±


    ¡°Fairy race¡±


    ¡°So human like aside from their size and wings¡­ Next!¡±


    ¡°Treants¡±


    ¡°oh¡­ They are green and lovely! Sentient too and almost not moving race! They love to hide in the forest too! This is it!¡±


    I press the lone circle that light up and once again the map changes the location of the red dots. I can see them scattered towards the eastern side. They were a bit scattered and far but they are still in land so I guess I have to travel towards them. They rarely move from their spots anyway.


    I left the crystal as it is and opened the list of my magic to see if there is something I can use to make my travel faster. There is the teleport but I need the exact coordinates which the crystal does not display so I will take that as a pass. There is this summoning creature which was mid-tier and I tried summoning it. When it appeared I covered my face with my palm.


    ¡°This must be the feeling of cool sister when she talked to me about magic at first.¡± The summoned creature was almost three meters and it is made out of wicked looking bones. ¡°Why is this carriage so cheeky? I thought it was a carriage, what is this?¡±


    To make it worse, it use creatures that looked like black beetles but bigger and have many spikes along its body. The most striking feature of it is the huge horn at its front that look like the same as the bulldozers back then. It was certainly designed to run over anything on its path.


    Are you guys trying to decimate the forest? It would be a miracle if the treants would not explode out of anger and die on the spot.


    ¡°Hey¡­ How do I unsummon you guys?¡± The fiery orbs of the beetles flicker like they are looking at me. ¡°Never mind.¡±


    I will leave them here, I don¡¯t need them anyway and they don¡¯t look too ugly, it was so cheesy so nope. In the end I could walk all the way and enjoy the travel. It will be more fun and I can enjoy the travel more. In the end I started walking towards the nearest red spot pointed by the map.


    It is only a few hours of travel and I am already very satisfied. I wonder why my past world was not like this. There were forest too but they were dried up and they don¡¯t look alive like the ones in here. I hate technology the same as humanity. It was because of the so called advancement that I was forced to be caged. It also ruined the whole of my world.


    What irresponsible beings they are.


    I encountered some beast along the way but they all scrambled away when they saw me. I can see them scrambling like when I see scalpels near me. The heck is this? Do I look like a scalpel? In the end I let them be as I walk around the forest in my own world. There area few little creatures which bump into me and I was surprised that they evaporated.


    ¡°Would you look at that¡­¡± A bug the size of my thumb flew in my way and bumped into me when I was not looking and it just Pssssst. Walah¡­ Evaporated like water.


    ¡°What is causing this? This might cause problems when I meet a treant. They might find me displeasing if I have this phenomena around me. By the way I finally learned what it meansby phenomena so don¡¯t judge me.


    I went through my skills again and I noticed that there was another tab on my skill list.


    Now that you mention it¡­ What does active and passive mean? I think active is like running and passive is¡­ I don¡¯t know. I press the passive side to see what is in it.


    Mantle of demise


    Physical damage reduction


    Magical damage reduction


    Corruption aura


    Magic amplification


    Physical amplification


    Overlord¡¯s might


    Oh¡­ so it is because of these guys? I turn them all off and start to walk again and see what happens. I walked for about two hours before I met with a beast again and this time I met a huge cat with wings on its back. It is a creature classified as magic beast on this planet. Back in my world, we don¡¯t have them but we have this so called bears and tigers.


    The beast is looking at me head on and sizing me up. This time it is not fleeing like the rest and now I know that those passive skills are the cause of it. I should turn them off until I finish learning from the treants.


    The beast stared at me before it pounce towards me while baring its fangs. So it was not aggressive? What a rude creature.


    When it is in my range, I twist my body to build momentum and throw a kick that landed squarely at its head. I am ready to follow up for the kill but when I look again, the beast is missing its head. The body is only twitching on the ground bathing with the blood that leaks from its neck.


    ¡°Oops¡­ I forgot that I am not the same back then.¡± I look around to see where the head landed but I can¡¯t find it at all.


    ¡°Seriously! The bear is more challenging than this thing.¡±


    I resumed my journey and I encountered many more creatures. The appearance of magical beast started to increase and most of them attacked me in a heartbeat. I replied them accordingly.


    I unconsciously picked up a branch of tree as thick as my arm and used it as beating stick. I left them alone and I noticed that they would be swarmed and torn apart by other beast after I am farther away.


    I spent my day walking and when night fell, I climbed a tree. It towers the other trees around it and get myself comfortable. Sometimes habits ingrained in your being are hard to change. I watched the surrounding from this height and find it breath taking.


    I really love this world. The stars are so visible and the sky is as clear as it can be. There is no sign of pollution in this world unlike my world back then. If only I am born in this world will my fate be different with the one I led?


    ¡°Why am I not born here?¡± I close my eyes trying to rest even though I don¡¯t feel tired at all.


    ¡°I wish I was here earlier. It would have been fun.¡±


    With those thoughts I was lulled to sleep.


    Wildred Empire, House of Valeria


    The emperor paid a visit to one of his subject, the Valeria family. The house of Valeria has a long history with the empire as they were able to produce 3 demon lord slayer. They squashed other prominent families in the empire by far. The house of Valeria produced the latest hero Mirah Valeria. She is almost permanent bedridden due to old age now which is too sad.


    It surprised the entire Mirth with the news that the hero managed to slay the demon lord. It was more dramatic when she was able to bring back her party without losing one. That crusade was the most successful one throughout the history. It made the prestige of Valeria house hit the roof. The house of Valeria gained many things since the hero was alive. They got the treasures of the demon lord which amounted nearly half an empire.


    ¡°Please come in your highness¡± A servant bowed towards the emperor. The royal guards followed the emperor inside.


    When the emperor saw the hero which brought glory to his empire the most, he can¡¯t help feeling bitter about it. At first he was only skeptical about the victory but now he was bitter about it. Mirah Valeria was in her bed. Lying weakly due to the corrosion of time.


    He approached her and sat on the lone seat available near her.


    ¡°Good evening madam¡± the emperor greeted politely despite his displeasure.


    ¡°To what pleasure do I own for this untimely visit your grace?¡± Mirah replied in an inaudible voice.


    ¡°I want you to tell me what happened back there at the demon lord¡¯s castle.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡­ I thought you figure heads would know¡­¡±


    The emperor is silent a bit trying to suppress his increasing irritation for the woman. He was not yet born when this very same woman slayed the demon lord. He was only informed when he took over the throne and learned the secrets behind the demon lord and the heroes. At first, he was pitying the fates of the heroes. Though as time goes on, those feelings changed. He soon felt that it was just fitting that someone would take that role.


    ¡°I traveled especially for that matter madam since complications had risen.¡±


    ¡°It is about time.¡± Mirah was not showing any signs of obedience nor respect with her answer.


    ¡°Madam!¡± The emperor raised his voice finally since he was being slapped head on.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourselves actually.¡± Mirah laughed weakly.


    ¡°Do you know the feeling when I inserted that sword in the heart of the demon lord?" Mirah closed her eyes then continued, " just to realize in the end that it was all a farce?¡±


    The emperor became silent since he understands where Mirah¡¯s attitude is coming from.


    Ever since coming back from the crusade, Mirah and his companions became distant. Most of them disappeared like air. Only Mirah remained in the empire and she gave away all her loots towards the slums and helped communities as far as she can reach. She did not keep them in her pockets and used it as fast as she got them.


    ¡°You know, I should just tell you¡­ This would freak you to death so I guess I will tell.¡± She laughed as she looked straight towards the emperor. The emperor felt like he was being grabbed by a giant hand and he can¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°Listen well then my dear emperor." Her eyes were burning with hatred.


    "From this moment on I will let you hear about the end of our nightmares and the start of yours.¡±


    The next moment, the royal guards fell down like broken dolls. They were knocked out cold without being able to up any resistance against the former hero of the world.


    Then Mirah once again returned her gaze towards the emperor.


    ¡°A goddess descended on that day my dear emperor.¡± There was a different glint in Mirah¡¯s eyes that is nearly bordering with madness.


    ¡°What?¡± The emperor was shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, they are not real!¡±


    ¡°They are real alright¡­" She laughed.


    "You just don¡¯t acknowledge them¡­ Like some people don¡¯t acknowledge barbers due to seeing beggars outside their shops with unkempt hair on them.


    " You don¡¯t make effort to reach them out and so they leave you alone. You don¡¯t acknowledge them so they leave you alone.¡±


    The emperor is trembling at this point. He does not believe that Mirah would lie at all but the contents of what she is telling is too hard to believe.


    ¡°But you know what? There is someone that spent his entire life seeking the god. That one fell on my sword and in his dying breath he only said,


    I know you are there, my god. Please break this curse and let people like me that are being used as pawns be free. I offer you my life.¡±


    ¡°Then when his breath finally went out, a blinding pillar of light descended to him.


    "An ethereal form of a woman appeared. She look towards the fallen demon lord and caressed his face and said that she will grant his wish and just disappeared along with the demon lord.¡±


    The continued trembling more. He could have not imagined that an event like that was kept secret by the entire hero party.


    So that is why the entire party disappeared instantly after they gave wealth to their house. They are afraid of leaking the information so they hid themselves. Only Mirah decided to remain because her house is powerful unlike her party members.


    ¡°Now do you realize what this means?¡± she asked in a fascinated voice. ¡°The goddess fulfilled his wish and made a proper demon lord.


    "Not a pawn that you guys made.¡±


    ¡°The goddess¡­ Why would she grant that¡­? It will spell doom for us!¡±


    Mirah laughed out loud as loud as she can suddenly. ¡°Do you still not see? I guess I will leave that to you all to figure out. Oh and one more thing¡­ The goddess left this world already. So there would be no use in crying for her help as of now.


    ¡°I hope that you all survive this disaster¡­ I will watch over this world and watch you selfish bastards burn.¡±


    On that day, the final true hero of the Mirth passed away.

 Chapter 4: Mission failed?

    Chapter 3


    The next day, when I woke up, there were creatures that were surrounding me. My mind was not registering what is happening so I nonchalantly sat up and look around them. They are all lesser summons from my summoning skill. I don¡¯t recall summoning anything aside from the overgrown lizards and the carriage. I left them in the forest though.


    ¡°So¡­ why are you guys here?¡±


    Ah¡­. So annoying¡­ Looking at their ugly faces in the morning dampens my mood for the view. Now that I look around, I can smell the scent of blood. No way¡­ these bloody idiots wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    I took out the crystal ball from the bag and searched my location and tried to zoom out. Then I saw the scene which I had expected. Bodies of creatures litter around the forest I am in. The number of these ugly fellows are slowly increasing.


    ¡°Wait?¡± Now that I think about it¡­ the cool sister said that Demon Lords only rise after the last Demon lord is gone. So who summoned those things when I arrived here? Don¡¯t tell me¡­


    ¡°My presence alone can create them?¡±


    No way? But there is too many when I woke up. I only slept for a night and produced nearly a hundred of them. So that would mean I was there for a longer period of time. Or the cool sister arranged it for me for security since I am a newbie back then?


    ¡°How do I get rid of this situation from happening?¡± I think I already disable my passive skills.


    ¡°Right! No sleeping then!¡± That would not do at all.


    I got up and placed the crystal ball inside the bag again. Then I looked around the creatures around me as they also watch me intently seem to be waiting for command. Well¡­ they could help me excessive every morning then.


    ¡°Come at me!¡± I was only half joking when I said that but I guess creatures that only follow orders were idiots. I was hoping for them to come at me slowly but all them rushed at me with visible kill intent.


    Nothing new here.


    This is for morning exercise so I won¡¯t use magic and stretch my bones preparation for my long journey. I entered a brawl so early in the morning and I quite enjoyed it. I was a bit disappointed that they could only do so little since they could not injure me externally. I can only receive damage when they bite or swipe their claws. If not, it will only bounce off but then they charge at me and run over me, I could feel the impact but not enough to be a threat. In the end it turned out a real exercise but I accidentally annihilated them all.


    ¡°Fuahhh¡­ A nice Zumba in the morning.¡± I casted a low level water magic and drank some water.


    ¡°Next is shower huh¡­¡±


    NFSW


    Just kidding.


    I continue my journey and by my estimate, I can reach my destination within a month or so. That will be too long right? I want to complain but I want to enjoy the journey too. I continued walking and was a bit mad that I could not encounter other creatures for half a day.


    I swear to always envelop the area I will rest later with inferno to roast anything that will spawn.


    With those thoughts I unconsciously entered the area of influence of someone.


    ¡°So this is the new Demon Lord of Mirth?¡±


    ¡°Children said that one is.¡±


    ¡°Greeny said!¡±


    ¡°So as blue and grass!¡±


    Whiliemn, a treant that is guarding the entire 500 kilometer radius of the forest located to the eastern endless wilderness. He was asking for confirmation towards his servants. He felt his forest tremble when the man stepped into his forest and his children was shaking in fear.


    In the past, demon lords would trim down populations of other races. It will only be enough for the human race to remain in dominant position. This made all other race hate demon lords more than humanity which it was grooming.


    ¡°Why is he not in his castle?¡± the treant was also a rare race which can last as long as dragons when they were inside the forest. As long as forests exist then they can exist the same time.


    ¡°He could just send his subordinates if he wants to trim down other species again.¡±


    The treant is wondering why a being which came from humanity be wondering alone in this area. This area is under the control of fairy race alliance. Normally, the demon lord will summon large amount of his minions and send it to kill indiscriminately.


    It will then head towards the eastern and southern parts of Mirth as the north is mostly populated by the human race. The western part though was a no man¡¯s land since the climate there changes just as fast as one thought we have a good day.


    ¡°Continue to watch¡± Whiliemn is confident that he is able to see what this new Demon lord is up to.


    ¡°We are the forest.¡±


    The treant continued to receive reports from his subordinates and the forest itself. His mind was nearly crumb as he received reports like red person bathing in the lake. Another report about a red hair person chasing a random colorful fairy kin and punched a hole in the sky out of frustration. It was done when he was not able to catch the terrorized fairy kin. There is even a report of the said demon lord trying to walk backwards out of boredom.


    This one is nuts.


    Whiliemn is now having a different view with this abnormal Demon Lord. If this guy picks a fight with the forest then he will be overrun by the alliance by now but this one does not seem like it. He felt that this one is just walking right straight to him. Lily straight to him but does not seem in a hurry. He is thinking on what to do about this weirdo.


    ¡°Continue to check him.¡±


    The treants are not fond of mobilizing creatures. They would rarther live right in the heart of their territory and take root then extend it all over. This is the reason behind why they were scattered all across the eastern side of Mirth. Whiliemn in particular has spent two thousand years already in his place.


    He would love to continue being there even though it was a bit near the demon lord castle.


    ¡°Now that you mention about demon lords, why is our beacons not lit yet?¡±


    It should be time that they face the demon lord¡¯s minions but there is no beacons lit yet. It was one thing that the new demon lord is wandering in the eastern place but it is another thing if they are not facing the demon lord¡¯s army. The young ones of the alliance have been recalled right at the heart of the east a few years ago since they are anticipating the war. Their main army on the other hand was right at the edges already and is ready to clash with the enemy at any notice.


    ¡°Mildred¡±


    ¡°Yes elder!¡± an elven race male with a lean build and long blond hair stepped from the darkness.


    ¡°Go and inform the sentinels. Prepare to greet the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°Yes Elder.¡±


    The place got quiet again the treant was left alone with his thoughts. He thought that sending the sentinels as ambassadors would do the job in determining the stance of this demon lord. He is confident that the sentinel can run away if this goes awry.


    If this one is not on the hostile camp then he can maybe have a chat with this one.


    ¡°Let us leave that to time.¡±


    I have been walking for almost entire day now and the sun was low already. I can continue to walk even at night since I can cast some lighting magic and see my surroundings but I will paint myself as food. I was kind of thinking of doing it to see what kind of beast lurks at night and what will happen. I discovered that if I stayed in a place for certain periods then lesser summons would appear on their own. If I take longer, then stronger one would start to appear.


    ¡°What kind of impossible game this is?¡± I would be able to summon god if I stay at place for 1000 years?


    That would be freaky. Though I want to see the cool sister again even though we might not see each other again.


    In the end I only cast light magic within 10 meters and let life detection spell do the rest. All I need is a sign if there is anything.


    Once I start walking, I am in shock at the intensity of life signature I am getting. I looked around but I don¡¯t see them at all.


    I am thinking that I am tripping again but then there really are lots of life signature. I am very well surrounded by them. I ignored them in the end as they don¡¯t seem to be moving. Only little critters the size of my palm would be detected moving around.


    When I felt that I covered enough distance for the day, I looked for a spot to sleep again. I feel like there is something missing in this life too. It felt like I don¡¯t need to sleep but I enjoy doing so. Now that I think about it, I have not eaten a single thing since I arrived here. It slipped my mind since I was so busy thinking about my new life and enjoying it. I am fortunate that demon lords don¡¯t die out of hunger because I might become the most pathetic one to be the first.


    Once again, I climb a tree with a nice view. I am looking for somewhere comfortable when I sensed massive numbers of life signature heading towards me. It is from the deeper part of the forest. I grabbed the crystal ball to see what they are since I can¡¯t see them myself.


    Soon I have a view on them after I forwarded the view from my location. They are still away for nearly five kilometers. I am surprised that my detection can reach them at all. I looked into who are heading towards my direction but are just hooded figures. The only thing I can recognize is they move and shape human like.


    What are these imbeciles doing here?


    Did I give out my location somehow?


    ¡°I guess I need to personally dye my hands with red this lifetime too.¡± I sighed. If given choice I would just annihilate them by sending countless minions.


    ¡°Not sure if they are human though¡­ Maybe I will see?¡±


    In the end I reverted to myself and remained patient. Just like how I do things in the past. Calm down to not slip up. I wait for them to arrive but I also prepared to annihilate the moment I feel like it.


    I littered the place with magic traps of various kinds. You would not want to know how fun the set-up is¡­ Let¡¯s just say that if they stray far from where they can travel then they will be visiting the moon.


    Not dead but just a literal flight to the moon.


    I did not wait long before some of them started to appear. They are suppose to number around fifteen but I can only see five in my field of vision. I remained seated under a tree with my little campfire and my suppose to be dinner. It¡¯s a good thing I found a wild boar around so I am having myself roasted pig.


    When they came into the light, I saw them more clearly. They were elves with long eyelashes, tall height and slim build both men and women alike. Wonder if they were all siblings since they seem to be the same. The ones in front of me are 2 women and three men and most of them were wielding bows with knives on their thighs.


    I remain silent while trying to decide if I just need to blast them to the moon. Be done for the night or see what they came for since they too are sentient beings.


    Maybe I am being a little extreme in hating anything that resembles humanity. My form even resembles of that of a human so maybe I am going overboard. In the end I followed the rule which kept me alive long enough to complete my goals back then.


    Wait and see.


    ¡°Demon Lord Sire!¡± the five of them bowed.


    I remained sitting and silent as I let them talk whatever they have to say without me bursting out of rage.


    In the end if what they came for is something that harms me, I can just end them. If they bring something beneficial then I made a losing bargain if I give in to anger so easily.


    The five of them are secretly sending signals with their eyes and I am not going to find out what that is. Three more steps and you all would be visiting the moon.


    In the end, they seem to come into conclusion and one of the female elves took off her hood covering her head. She stepped forward.


    She would be blasted to the moon if she did not stop but luckily she was a person who respects privacy. The baldies said that never let other people near me within a meter so that is my privacy there little elf.


    ¡°We are sentine...¡± before she can say anything, a loud boom was heard and they all look into that direction and saw something flew. A man flew towards the sky with a horrified scream.


    Well, there goes our first tourist to the moon go. I hope you have your landing strategy.


    The elves look troubled by it and they were all looking at me differently. Some were looking like they have cramps and some just wanted to pounce on me but I let them do their thing. It is their life anyway I will let them decide life or death.


    In the end the female in the front reign her comrades and they settled down. Well they have guts at least. I guess I should not be too rude.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± I asked in a low voice as I poke the skin of the pig which was now starting to get crispy. Just the way I like back then. Sadly I don¡¯t have some salt on me; I would have had a fantastic dinner.


    The other party does not look thrilled at all. They should not be since there will be no dinner for them. This one is mine and I ain¡¯t giving anything.


    They are looking at me and the pig on the fire. Are they really thinking that right now? Now t feel bad for the other guy that went to the moon earlier. What a heartless comrades he has.


    ¡°We were sent here to greet you Demon Lord Sir.¡± they settled for the safer answer.


    ¡°Now that you have done it¡­ What next?¡± I am being an ass right here I admit.


    ¡°We are to inquire of what business your grace is with the eastern alliance.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I am looking for a treant.¡±


    Suddenly the atmosphere seems to become tense as they are now showing hostility.


    What does that have to do with them if I look for one? Can¡¯t I look for someone to teach me? Is this my common fate with human like figures?


    ¡°May I ask what that is?¡± the man in the left said with a clearly hostile tone.


    I look at him and tilt my head. ¡°That has anything to do with you?¡±


    Then out of the sudden he also flew towards the moon in the silent night.


    I have my one meter privacy but it will not hurt to expand it to one kilometer right? The others are now aiming their bow in my face. I remained calmed but cast a simple shield on my dinner.


    I don''t want to have flies near my food anymore.


    I look at them with a grin. ¡°That has to do with all of you too?¡±


    I was already on the verge on sending them to the moon when the woman who talked earlier started to talk once again.


    ¡°The treant is our elder! Why do you look for our elder?¡± She is also pointing her bow at me and I can feel that they will also release it any second now.


    I wonder if those two manage to have a proper landing strategy.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Your elder huh¡­¡± I was a bit surprised that the treant was aware of me coming to him. Does that mean that I just sent two people of the treant?


    What if it does not want to teach me after what I did?


    ¡°Why did you not say so from the start?¡±


    The others party was also startled when I suddenly stood up and burst out in anger. Some of them released their arrows out of surprise but some of them already ran away.


    In the end those that were surprised ran away too when they regained composure. I was not in the mood to chase them. Instead I need to chase those that I sent to the moon flying¡­


    I am in a deep trouble if those two die. I hope they will not crash into something in the sky since they are travelling in the speed of sound.


    I cast mana tracking to see if I can trace some mana. I can feel mana being cast over and over again up in the sky.  I guess they are still struggling to do something about their momentum when they were sent upward.


    ¡°Oh cool sister" I raise my hand to cast magic "please let me make it in time.¡±


    With that I cast teleportation the moment I got the coordinate of the active one. It was a female elf, the first one to be blasted away. I teleport back to my place earlier and tried to feel if there is a response from the man earlier but sadly there is none. Did he crash into something?


    Why is he not casting any spell?


    ¡°Ah¡­. A man was so much more troublesome than a woman?¡± This time I cast flying magic on myself. I then fly straight up to the angle which the man flew and activated all my passive skills which I can barely understand what they do. I constantly burn more mana away to fly faster to see if there is still hope in heading towards that treant in particular.


    After a few minutes of almost drowning myself with the intake of mana in the air, I finally see the elf earlier again. His eyes are tightly close and his mouth is moving rapidly. He is talking very fast and I can only hear mumble from him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked a bit tired since I was flew while I consumed huge amount of mana.


    The man opened his eyes again and looked straight to me. ¡°Our elder will not forgive you!¡±


    I guess mission failed?

 Chapter 5: The sin of Ignorance

    Chapter 5


    The elf man kept on blabbing his mouth the entire time I cast a teleport again. He kept on going like it would be the last thing he does in his life and kept on cursing me. He even comments on my red hair as he described it his poop the other day.


    Seriously,I wanted to chop his tongue. But then I needed something from the treant and if I break something it owns maybe it may find me displeasing. It will force me to look for another treant which will take almost seven months if I change course now.


    When I arrived at my previous spot, there is not even the shadow of the elf girl I saved earlier. She also ran away. Now I am stuck with a noisy elf that until now has not stopped cursing my generations until my dirt grandson.


    ¡°I might just break your neck and be done with it you know?¡±


    I tossed him to the ground harshly and he yelped out in pain. I don''t know if this man is brave or brain dead. He just continued to curse again about how sloppy I look and I should just go and explode.


    I sigh to myself and walk towards the elf then chopped the back of his head making him faint. I should just keep on knocking him out unconscious.


    This dude is on sugar the way he keeps on going. I went back to my spot and started to rotate the boar once again. Some parts are already starting to blacken and I hastily move the stick and try salvage what I can. In the end I managed to not burn the entire thing and I ate my fill. I packed the rest with simple ice spells.


    ¡°Good to have a mobile refrigerator.¡±


    Then I store the leftover meat to the small pocket dimension I opened and intends to use as a storage room.


    I did not forget to tie the elf before I went to sleep especially his mouth. I did extras so that he won¡¯t ruin my sleep. He look like a cocoon with how much cloth I tied him up with.


    ¡°Well good night to me¡­¡± I said as I laid down the hastily made blanket in the ground.


    The next morning, I woke up when the sun is barely visible in the sky. It was still a bit dark but I already feel awake so I cleaned up my camp for a bit. I also made sure that the fire I used last night was properly extinguished.


    When I am done, I noticed the elf squirming like a worm with the bundle of clothes around him. He looks amusing but I know how nasty his mouth is so I just pick him up and resumed my course without untying him.


    After two hours of walking, I noticed that there were no creatures on my way. I can only feel them a few kilometers away from me and they are also fleeing. I can still the massive life signs around me which seem to be the trees but I leave them alone.


    What can a tree do to me?


    I left them alone not knowing their value. I was a bit stupefied when I learned what those life signals mean in the future but I will let the future me show.


    I continue towards the direction of the treant and as usual nothing fun happens. The whole forest seem to be avoiding me. I feel that if those trees have feet, then they too will run away. I don¡¯t know what is happening but it is ticking me off in the wrong way.


    I already turned off my passive skills which sound dangerous but nothing is working. I was forced to give up and travel with a squirming cocoon on my shoulder.


    ¡°Settle down! Or I will toss you in the cliff.¡± I roared since my mood is not pretty at all.


    The movement of the man lessened but I can still some slight movements. I noticed that he kept on nibbling the cloth that I use to seal his mouth.


    Nah¡­ I will not dare to listen again to any word he has to say. I love my generations to come so nopes. No more cursing my dirt dirt grandson.


    My days continued to be boring just like yesterday. No new creatures aside from small and mindless beings. Along the journey, I finally started to unseal the mouth of the elf from time to time. Well, minuscule of time actually since sometimes I would like to hear some rap music with me as I go on.


    It would be lovely if he could just talk about something else aside from doom and my generations ahead. Seriously, why does this guy hates my generation to the bone? He has not even met them or I have not met them too. Such a radical man I might say.


    ¡°I swear¡­ Bleep¡­ Bleep¡­. More Bleep¡­¡±


    The man was free to talk today and so he was dangling upside-down from my shoulder. I purposely do so that he would have trouble rapping when blood is rushing to his head.


    ¡°Whatever you do, I will Bleep bleep bleep more bleep and many more bleep.¡±


    Come on¡­ why is this guy so adamant about my dirt grandchild?


    Whack


    Just as usual, only few minutes per day so I can maintain my sanity. I continue walking towards the direction the crystal ball indicates and I can see that I am fairly close to it now. The trees became denser and it is now a bit of a bother when trees blocks my way with no gaps aside from the ones above.


    I went through them to not waste any more time. Walking is fun on its own but when you see almost the same scenery it gets fairly boring too. I think it is time to rush and meet my mentor. Or one that is suppose to be at the least.


    I leap into one branch to another to travel faster since the forest has run rampant. I can barely walk under trees anymore. I finally reached a wide opening where a lone tree is standing at the center.


    It was not that large and looks young and lively. I leap down from the tree and started to approach the three. Suddenly, shadows fell from the sides and elves with their bows appeared. They already have their bows stretched to the full and have fierce expressions.


    Suddenly the tree at the center started to groan and I can see a face starting to distort from the trunk. The tree start to shake and its branches start to twist and turn into something like an arm. The tree look like a mixture of human and a tree. It''s tree lineage win since its color was still at the healthy brown color while its leaves turned a bit golden red.


    ¡°Greetings young one.¡±


    The tree starts to talk and I realized that the crystal ball is indicating this place. So this is a treant.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yeah greetings.¡± I said as I untied the cocoon on my shoulder and tossed it to its companions on the side.


    ¡°Man he is heavy¡­¡± I tried to move the shoulder which I used and it made creaking noises as I stretch them out.


    The elves¡¯ tension went down a lower notch but they are still aiming their bows at me. It was a bit uncomfortable but I decided to bear with it since it was I who has a need for help. This is their turf so I guess they can be a bit impudent about it.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I was a bit tongue tied as the moment of truth finally came. I was not used to speaking after all.


    ¡°I am wondering if you could help me out a bit.¡±


    ¡°That is?¡± The treant was looking at me calmly but I can feel a bit of magic seeping all around me.


    ¡°You are not the best talking partner I assume?¡±


    ¡°That I am.¡± The treant is having a bit of mischief on its face as of now. I wonder if trees can smile.


    ¡°You know, you are not making this better for a beginner.¡±


    ¡°I assume you will know that Mr. Demon Lord¡±


    The treant stretch its arm and roots grew up in its front forming I would assume to be a chair for me to sit.


    I sat upon it without thinking otherwise. I have been walking for so long and I am a bit tired. I can finally talk to someone without mentioning my great dirt grandson thank you very much.


    I look towards the treant again to see that it was having a thoughtful expression on its face. I don¡¯t feel any malice from it but it kept on making something with the surrounding. The place seems to be a bit cramped. I don¡¯t know what it is doing but I am feeling a bit cramp like things I don¡¯t see is being stuffed around the area.


    ¡°I feel weird¡­¡± I voiced out unintentionally as the elves fell on their places.


    ¡°What the heck is this thing?¡±


    ¡°We were exerting all our efforts but all he feel is weird¡­¡±


    ¡°Give back my sanity points please!¡±


    The treant laughed out too and it was smashing its newly made arm on the ground. I was a bit confused what was so funny but somehow the cramped feeling disappeared.


    The treant this time wave his other arm towards me. A table made out of roots spring to life along with a cup looking ones too. Then a violet fluid came out of the roots and made it towards the cup.


    I take it and smell it a bit and I only find it funny but nothing weird. It smells sweet but somehow a bit bitter but that is just my sense of smell which was distorted a long time ago.


    I took a sip and I felt that what I was drinking until now were all latrine water. It felt heavenly that my brain stopped for a bit and I felt like my soul flew out of here.


    ¡°Gahahahahaha¡±


    The treant laughed out loud and gave me some more of those violet liquid towards my now empty cup.


    This time I reign myself to not devour it just like what happened after I took a sip. This time I made sure to hold myself back and enjoy the fluid well.


    ¡°I like this one¡­¡± I said as I pointed on the cup.


    ¡°What is this called?¡±


    ¡°That little one is blood¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That is my blood little one¡­ Not the same as you think though¡­ That fluid is the essence of the forest. The forest is me so that can be considered as my blood too¡­¡±


    ¡°That is a weird way to put it¡­¡± I said.


    I am a bit creep out that I actually took on blood. I am wondering if I need to vomit since I remembered something about abstain from blood from a book I read long ago.


    ¡°It was weirder to see a demon lord having his fun adventure towards the eastern alliance though.¡± The tone of the treant is a bit serious and I think that demon lords and eastern hemisphere does not get along?


    ¡°That¡­¡± I was a bit awkward since I don¡¯t know exactly their relationship. If they really have bad blood then my trip would be considered as invasion right?


    ¡°Do tell little one¡­ I find you¡­ different.¡± The treant is once again scrutinizing me like he was looking for something which he can¡¯t put his finger on it.


    ¡°I want to learn¡­¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°Learn¡­¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡± the treant is shaking its head and rubbing its eyes apparently.


    ¡°Learn?¡±


    ¡°I became senile huh¡­ Look at what time can do¡­¡± The treant is looking at the sky. He was like an old baldie which failed to report to his higher up.


    ¡°Like I said, I come to learn¡­¡± I am a bit angry since I don¡¯t see any seriousness around me.


    ¡°So let¡¯s be clear about something¡­¡± The treant lowers its head to my level and look at me in the eye for the first time.


    ¡°What kind of learning are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Uhmm¡­ Knowledge about this world?¡±


    ¡°You speak like you are from another with how you phrase that.¡± The treant snorted.


    ¡°I am?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You are not serious right?¡± the treant looks at me with an amazed expression.


    ¡°Wait¡­ don¡¯t answer that¡­ I quite like my sanity staying in my head.¡±


    The treant resumed its original position and waves its arms around. The elves finally put down their bows after a few weird glances towards me.


    I am feeling a bit creep out with these guys. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with them. With my experience with one, I say they were all a nutshell.


    ¡°So you travel far away from your castle just to do some learning?¡± the treant is a bit calmer this time.


    ¡°No armies? No dragons?¡±


    ¡°I sent those ugly creatures away; I think the human armies are slugging it on with them as of now.¡± I said in a dismissive way.


    I don¡¯t know why he is talking about something so boring just like armies. They are just nuisance for me anyway.


    ¡°You really talk as if it was no big deal huh...¡± the treant was kind of getting annoying too.


    Why does he look at me like I am some kid given candy by a stranger and happily took it in mouth?


    ¡°It is a big deal?¡± I frowned at him.


    ¡°I sent them since they are annoying to look at and it is annoying to be with them when I roam around.¡±


    ¡°Ok let it go¡­¡± the tree shrugs itself and a few leaves from it fell on the ground and was quickly swarmed by the elves around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this thing learning then¡­¡±


    ¡°What would you like to learn?¡±


    ¡°Firstly, about common sense in this world. I am a bit irritated with the looks you guys are giving me.¡±


    ¡°Next would be general knowledge and some advance too if you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Lastly teach me how to become a demon lord. The cool sister did not tell me how to do it aside from saying that I should be bad.¡±


    The treant is laughing weakly like he just lost his final kin.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what in the world has come¡­? I got an incompetent demon lord seeking knowledge how to destroy the world¡­


    " hahaha¡­ My brain is complete¡­ Yeah¡­ I am not the one crazy here¡­ the world is crazy.¡±


    I let him do his monologue on its own and I sat back on the seat he offered me earlier. There is no more drink so I put the cup down. Soon a single root from the table rise up and split a little then the same violet fluid poured down towards my cup.


    I left the treant with his thoughts and I enjoyed myself with the newly filled cup in my hand. His self-monologue continued for a bit and I can see the worried faces of the elves around us. They are frantically running here and there offering something towards the treant. Sadly, the treant ignored them and kept on talking how irresponsible the world is.


    ¡°So are you going to teach me?¡± I finally had enough and finally asked the most crucial question.


    The treant finally done going around and around talking to himself and faced me. His body is twisting in a weird angle. He looked at me intensely for a while silently before giving a nod.


    I can¡¯t help my face twitch for a little as my lips won¡¯t stop expanding. It felt really weird what actions I can¡¯t seem to control but I can affirm my own excitement.


    Life in solitude is great but life should be spent living.


    I remembered one of the baldies who talked to me for the final time before she blew herself up and opened up my cage. She was a bit cool for a baldie but in the end she was a baldie and she blew up nicely and I regained a bit of control to myself.


    I remembered her face a little bit. She was having the same expression as of me now. I don¡¯t understand her expression back then as she blew herself up. I thought it was painful but in the end I have not seen her face faltered even for a bit.


    Why would I have that kind of expression? Am I going to blow myself up too?


    I really need to learn things or I might blow myself up in the future. I know I lack things but I can¡¯t stay like this. If I ever stop myself from advancing then the world will swallow me up and finally cage me again for being stupid. I need to advance and be better than anyone. The sister said that there would be no more cages but the lack of knowledge is locking me up.


    I look at the treant which settled down in the middle and the table and chair earlier was swallowed back by the ground. I find that magic neat since one can make furniture out of thin air and I think a bed will be perfect when I camp outside. I wonder if pillow is also available with the magic.


    ¡°Before I teach you¡­¡± the treant stroke its non-existent beard and looked at me like a reclusive sage. What are sages in the first place? The baldies called themselves sages back then too.


    ¡°We need to have rules¡­¡±


    ¡°Rules¡­¡± I repeated that but my tongue felt uncomfortable as I say the word rule once again. It is official I hate rules.


    ¡°Firstly, no killing of elves¡­¡±


    ¡°Those guys?¡± I point on the one with the mouth which was now free and now raining curses towards my dirt grandson once again. Seriously¡­ why would you not tape his mouth?


    In the end if I wanted to learn then I need to follow the boss. I nodded in agreement and he seems satisfied.


    ¡°Second, No summoning of creatures of corruption.¡±


    ¡°But they get summoned when I stay at place for certain period of time! I can¡¯t control it!¡±


    ¡°Then they will be the training partners of the elves as long as you are staying in my forest.¡±


    ¡°I can live with that¡­¡± Shoot I have no more Zumba partners.


    ¡°Third¡­ You are not allowed to destroy the world after you gained knowledge.¡±


    This time the treant was full mode serious. He reminds me of the expression of the head of the baldies back then.


    ¡°But¡­ The cool sister said to destroy it¡­ I at least want to help her out¡­¡±


    The treant shook his head out of frustration which I don¡¯t know where coming from.


    ¡°Listen here little one¡­ If your head has lice, would you blow your entire head?¡±


    ¡°What? Why would¡­. Oh¡­. That is why?¡± I felt like I became smarter. So I just need to carefully remove the lice and not blow my head off.


    ¡°I will teach you common sense to not end this Mirth. I am afraid an ignorant demon lord will decide to rain down meteors because he finds the air not pleasing.¡±


    ¡°So how do I kill lice without blowing my entire head off?¡±


    The treant face palmed himself. It now only realize how ignorant the new demon lord. He was now regretting in agreeing to teach this little fellow in red.

 Chapter 6: Abyss Awakens

    Chapter 6


    A man is sitting on a throne which symbolize the highest peak anyone can have. He was a level eleven Magus which specialize in fire. There is nothing that can pose a threat to his rise as he is the mightiest mage in the empire. He was destined to be the emperor even before he was born and now he is sitting on something which he has not earned.


    The sacred mountain which is suppose to be the haven of peace and serenity was struck down by a mighty magic. The event killed all the current emperors of the Human alliance. All them were lost and nothing can be spared as their everything was blown into smithereens.


    Now he is emperor but there is no celebration. Now he is emperor but there is no happiness in his heart. Now he is emperor but there is no peace. Now he is emperor of fire in a sense and reality but his empire is on fire.


    His name is Klien Noctis, the current emperor of the mightiest empire. His empire is the first shield against the invading creatures. Now his empire can barely stand after the first wave of the creatures. Fortress which stood eons now on their knees, castles adorned with luxury is now burning on fire. His citizens which was the epitome of life and freedom suddenly in panic for their life.


    ¡°We need to leave your majesty.¡± A man on his late years bowed down to Klied.


    ¡°Am I forced to evacuate again by mere beasts?¡±


    The man in question did not answer and remained silent. He too felt it was too vexing to see your castles and fortress fall one after another. Now they felt how fragile they are.


    ¡°How long do we have until this fortress is overrun?¡±


    ¡°A few hours at best my lord.¡±


    Klien was silent for a moment. He rushed to the front lines when he heard that the war is starting already. The difference this time is they are not attacking but defending for their lives. He was a hot-blooded youth that enjoyed fighting the most but now he hates it to the bone.


    He trained himself to be the strongest but now he is left to watch as the lives of his citizen disappear like clouds.


    ¡°Why are we still here?¡± Klied asked while he was looking at the sky which is so dark due to the constant fire on the ground.


    ¡°To suffer? Why am I so strong but I am still forced to bow down to evil?¡±


    His tears are falling one by one as the bitterness kept on nibbling at his heart. He thought that life is the happiest thing in the world. He will become strong and rally his troupe to the demon lord¡¯s castle. Then one day becomes the hero that will go down the history. Praised and adored by everybody just like the last Hero Mirah.


    He trained himself like a madman just to become something significant and make a change. Then why is everything in ashes? He can¡¯t even save a single fortress even how much fireball and explosions he makes. The monsters just kept on coming like an endless rain.


    ¡°Did we really beat a demon lord if this is how formidable his army?¡±


    He is now questioning history. He saw how the huge creatures tore apart the walls of the fortress. Humongous beast which lords over the sky while hurling huge fireballs that seems to ignite everything for eternity.


    ¡°My lord!¡± The aide once again raised his voice to get the emperor snap out of it.


    ¡°We need to leave now!¡±


    ¡°Jared¡­¡± the voice of Klien was so hoarse like millions of sands are in his throat.


    ¡°Am I an emperor worthy of the lives they are throwing now?¡±


    Klien is watching as young men just the same age as him got squeezed to death by a ravenous hydra. He watch as men not so older than him get eaten by beasts or be torn to pieces. He watch the walls crumble and crush everyone near it, be it beast or humans alike.


    ¡°What is power in the face of this?¡±


    He felt really weak. Individually, he was rated as one of the strongest in the world and there is only so much that can be compared to him.


    ¡°Why am I so tiny?¡±


    The emperor is drowning in melancholy. He watched lives lose their brilliance, devoured up by the fire which he was so proud to command. He is now resenting the presence of fire.


    ¡°You are the only one that can bring back hope your majesty!¡± Jared, the aide who served him for so long shouted trying to bring courage to the new emperor.


    ¡°You have to be strong now and shoulder the hope for our tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Evil does not prevail.¡±


    Klied repeated the statement time and time again. ¡°Right¡­ Evil does not prevail¡­ I will vanquish it myself.¡±


    Klien turn himself away from the scene of hell in his front. He got off the throne and walk towards the carriage prepared for his escape. He gathered all his mana in his disposal and started to chant a magic.


    The air seems to vibrate and every monsters shook for a moment. Then all of them roared in anger while madly rushing towards the fortress.


    ¡°Hold the door!¡±


    ¡°Give your life for the emperor!¡±


    ¡°Ignite the last spark of your life and burn!"


    "Let¡¯s show these monsters what humans are made of!¡±


    The soldiers bravely clashed with the monsters as they offer their body to delay the monsters from reaching the new emperor. Their bodies torn apart but their eyes were shining madly.


    They did all they can to delay even when they are being broken down to scraps of meat as they clung towards the monsters. Some even ignited their own magic cores and exploded together with the horde of monsters. Some gathered up their own mana and offered their own life force to take down the huge flying monsters. The scene was like a fiery pandemonium.


    After a few moments, Klein finally finish his chant and raise his arms in the sky like he was holding the sun. A huge chunk of light is floating a few meters above him and he can even feel his skin burning bit by bit. Klein hurl the small sun he has towards the hordes of monsters. It swallowed up everything in its path either ally or foe.


    Huge pillars of flame started to appear here and there which consume both monsters and human. Surprisingly, there is no voice of resentment from humanity that got caught up instead they offered their own mana and fueled the spell more. The flames grew stronger and stronger until it swallowed everything Klein can see with his eyes.


    He was feeling really bitter in his chest as he saw the last moments of his soldiers offering their lives. The bitter smiles they had as they offered their bodies to the flames. The mad expressions on their faces as they laugh and rush towards the enemy until the end kept on repeating in his mind.


    Humanity is suppose to enjoy peace forever. Why has it come to this? Where did we go wrong?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Klein turned his back from the battlefield then he boarded the imperial carriage. The carriage was luxurious but sturdy which is being pulled by fierce beasts.


    ¡°Back to the royal capital.¡±


    The carriage rush out towards the capital leaving only the burning battlefield behind. Soon the carriage disappeared from the battlefield but new visitors arrived. Creatures with massive wings larger than they ever faced so far arrived in massive numbers. A dragon which is the size of an ancient one is in the center. It roared before breathing fire which cleaned the battlefield of any rubble.


    The once standing mighty and tall fortress was reduced to dust. The creature roared once again and the smaller flying creatures around it started to scatter away from every direction. Then they started to destroy anything on sight.


    The ancient dragon fixed its gaze into the direction of the carriage took. It opened its huge mouth to suck air from the surroundings. The space started to tremble as reality seem to deform as huge amount of energy gathered in its mouth.


    When there is a ball of energy the size of a few meters in diameter, the dragon stopped inhaling mana in the air. It opened its mouth bigger and swallowed the energy in one gulp. The dragon faltered for a bit as its body swelled like a balloon and its wings can''t hold its weight in check.


    The body of the dragon started to have some crack and miasma started to leak from its body. The energy it took is now running rampant and when the dragon seem to be in its limit, it breathed out the energy in a single line.


    The breath traveled in blinding speed as it tore apart anything in its way. The ground itself gouged so deep which a naked eye will not see the depth of it. The breath lasted for only a few seconds but the area it reached left with unforgettable horror.


    The dragon itself collapsed on the ground as it lost strength and the burning cores in its eyes started to dim. Soon the cores are flickering and soon vanish. The dragon itself died but it left one unforgettable scar upon Mirth as it offered everything it has for the demon lord.


    Chaos started to spread the lands as same events happened everywhere in the north. Dragons with enormous size started to appear and cast nearly forbidden magic. They tore apart the lands.


    Every empire is now facing extinction. The goddess has not foreseen the demon lord summoning the highest class monsters. She thought that Drake would despise the appearance of those creatures. She has not thought that hate for humanity made Drake turn a blind eye to the disgusting appearance of the creatures and summon them in numbers.


    The past demon lords only summoned one of those creatures on their entire reign. Humanity needs to take all their heroes and heroines to take down the creature. They barely won accompanied with countless sacrifices. Now those monsters are crawling everywhere and there is nothing that can stand up to the might of those high class summons from the demon lord.


    In the first place, a demon lord is not suppose to summon those. The demon lords which summoned them in the past were mercilessly chopped to pieces for attempting rebellion. Those are demon lords became spiteful of their fate. They tried to rebel by summoning the forbidden but they were ganged upon by countless sentinels placed by humanity to guard the demon lord.


    Drake was able to summon them only because of the intervention of the goddess. All demon lords will be sent back to level one magic when they took on the role of demon lord. They will be stripped with their holy powers and they will take on the malevolent nature of power of demon lords.


    Those demon lords were not fortunate enough to meet the goddess. They were not granted to be an overlord tier upon ascension but Drake was.


    The reason why demon lords needs a hundred years before it rise into war is because it will take that long for their powers to grow. Not all them managed to reach the overlord level. So far the only demon lord that managed to reach the overlord level was Drake and the one before him. The rest were only around the peak of 16th tier Supreme Magus. That level did not allowed to summon high class summons like Drake. The only reason they can summon high-class summons is if they were to sacrifice half of their powers and offer it to the dragons of calamity.


    Now the world of Mirth is on the verge of collapse while our very own demon lord was being smacked senseless. The thick branches of trees kept on hitting him as learns common sense and general knowledge. He has no idea what kind of hell did he released in the face of Mirth.


    Chaos spreads like a hungry flame that devours anything combustible. It soon it managed to touch the tails of the sleeping creatures. Some of the ancients, creatures forgotten by time and memories are now starting to regain consciousness . With the massive deaths and war around Mirth some of then finally opened their eyes.


    As the creatures of the demon lords scatter around, they stumbled upon nameless ruins and underground caverns. Those ruins which keep the creatures sealed or sleep is now shaken like ant''s nest.


    Creatures that are so powerful sealed by the goddess to not upset the balance. Now they are starting to shake off the chains of the goddess. The sleeping abyss is finally awake.


    Klein watch the city he grew up with as it is now torn to pieces. The walls are broken. The scraps of metals and bodies alike mix along the roads. The endless screams of agony and pain now fill the once happy and carefree capital of his empire. Klein froze as he remembered how a magic tore apart his land literally.


    ¡°What happened?!¡± He shouted as he watched the burning capital within his own eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    He shouted but no one is there to reply to him. He only managed to survive as the aide offered his own life force to block the magic. It only lasted for a split second and send Klein flying out of the carriage.


    He nearly went mad as he pulls his hairs out with force due to terror. His mind tells him to get up but the pain he was feeling was too much to bear. His legs are weak and all he can do is kneel in the face of his burning capital.


    ¡°DEMON LORD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    He shouted until he lost his own voice as it tore his throat. Klein''s eyes are now bloodshot. The mana around him ignites from time to time and explodes little by little due to his emotion running wild.


    Why! Why would you! Klein can only scream in his mind as he lay on the ground weakly. Tears keep on streaming down his face as he feel the powerlessness of his being. He was supposed to be an eleventh tier Magus but all he can do is watch the life of his empire burn into cinders.


    Do you want power?


    Neither a voice of a man¡¯s nor a woman¡¯s echoed in his head. It sounded sweet and enchanting.


    I can grant it to you.


    I can help you take revenge.


    Just open up the seal.


    Open it up.


    I swear you will not regret it.


    More voices started to echo in his head. He was shocked for a bit before an expression of madness took over him. His eyes seem to turn very red like fire. Klein stood up and started to walk into a random direction.


    Come! Closer! That is right! To me!


    Embrace the madness within you!


    No! Come here! I can give you more! More than he can give!


    To me! Come to me!


    Shut it you lesser beings! Take me out of this place and I will grant you power to burn everything in the ground.


    Klein is listening to the voices but he is not replying to them at all and he is heading into a direction.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry," A wicked smile pained across his face. "I will be sure to collect all the power you all can offer me.¡±


    Klein does not know how much time he spent walking and traveling and the next thing he knows is he is bathing in blood. Thick and fresh blood surrounding him. Creatures as huge as mountains are kneeling on their knees as they bleed out. The voices in his head disappeared and unimaginable power is starting to course through his veins.


    Power which not even him dreams on touching is now flowing in his body endlessly.


    Ha ha ha


    ¡°Just you wait Demon Lord.


    "I will burn you down till the last spec of you is erased from this world.¡±


    Unknown to Klein, he opened countless portals from different world prison and allowed them to enter Mirth. He was only able to kill so few of them and feast on their power like what he is doing as of now. The rest of them are now free and roaming in his world without him knowing anything about it. This time the world of Mirth was entering the climax of its existence.


    Eastern alliance, Whiliemn¡¯s forest


    I am finaly done for the day and boy my head hurts. The treant was merciless and he kept on brandishing his thick arms made of wood straight to my head. I answer like me and that seems to be the reason for such unwarranted violence.


    ¡°What is a metaphor in the first place?


    "He is expecting too much from a beginner!


    The heck is lice and heads means?¡±


    I am still feeling a bit bitter as I remember the puzzling things he is trying to inject in my mind.


    ¡°The heck is every life is beautiful?¡± I was rubbing my swollen head.


    ¡°Some life is plain ugly and harmful.


    "Isn¡¯t it more beneficial if you cut them down earlier?¡±


    What a weird tree. I thought as I took the crystal ball out of my bag.


    I really am attached to this thing since I can see various scenery from it. I can see the vast world from here and I can see many interesting creatures here and there.


    I am exploring as usual when I notice something changed. I navigate the crystal again and I somehow arrived at the race list. I can see a little blinking red on one of the race and that is my race. I click on it and was in shock for a bit.


    The race was painted with deep red.


    Demon race: 4582642


    ¡°The heck is this? I thought I am alone in the world?¡±

 Chapter 7: Paint life with shades of colors

    Chapter 7


    I''m wondering what happened as I look in the display in front of me. The sister told me to be the demon lord but what are these? Underlings when I have not asked for them?


    The world sure is amazing when things suddenly appear out of nothing. I don¡¯t know what happened and since they appeared I guess that¡¯s it.


    I turn the crystal off and place it back in the bag. I have a long night to digest what the treant has been telling me all day. It was already my eight day and I seemed overwhelmed with the volume of things I am ignorant about.


    Who knew that demon lords is like a cancer in this world? Look at that¡­


    I lay on my makeshift bed and look at the stars above me. They are like jewels in the sky and no one will be able to take them away. I wonder if someday I will find something precious which no one would be able to take away.


    I dream of possessing such things since I regained freedom in this world. This world is very beautiful indeed but there is something lacking in my life in here. I have purpose but that does not make my life fulfilling at all. I had lived the life of the bad guys and there is no bright future ahead of it.


    I accepted the task in my desperation back then but now that I think about it, I was very foolish. I don¡¯t mind the life of solitude but the life of being alone until I perish seems a bit sad. It is more miserable since I am made to be eternal and I know that the future won¡¯t make me feel the same way as I do now.


    Time can be a happy and cruel thing at the same time. I wonder if there is a day where I will hate my decision in accepting the role.


    I raise my hand as if I am trying to grab the one of the brightest star in front of me. It feels like they are so close yet impossible to reach them. Will I feel this same feeling in the future? Will satisfaction be always just an idea in my life same as those stars in the sky?


    Worries start to enter my mind one by one. I know that they are far in the future but I can¡¯t help myself. I want a life where every day will bring me something I will find satisfaction with.


    I hope someday I will have such treasures.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s treasure our sleep.¡± I said as I close my eyes trying to rest my tired mind.


    ¡°I wonder how that little head of the treant has so many knowledge¡­¡±


    Then suddenly a single root rose from my side and smacks my head harshly.


    ¡°I am just wondering!¡±


    The night closed peacefully like that. Aside from the smack though and when morning came, lessons once again started. As usual, the treant was merciless on hammering me both knowledge and its branch.


    This old folk is violent despite the calm and peaceful aura he is giving off. Why should I tolerate something if they are being a nuisance? Why should I let them go and be the bigger man? The heck does that mean? Why do I even need connections as the treant said so?


    He talked about the previous demon lords and how they came into power. After deliberations, they are a bunch of losers. They have the choice to reject but decided to consider the well-being of others compared to theirs. In the end they gave up their life for something which does not benefit them at all while the rest of the world despises them.


    The treant talked about their how noble their characters are despite being on the opposite camps. None of it so far is making any sense to me.


    Why does the world needs to always favor the many? How about the lesser side? Will they always make the sacrifice for the many? That is truly absurd if you ask me. The many should do their part and make their life better themselves and not use the lesser to build a better life.


    If I am a demon lord, I would send meteors on their empire and let them fend off themselves. They are adults and they are responsible for their own well-being.


    Wait... I am a demon lord. Maybe I should do that? The former demon lords were losers but they were the bigger person I guess? I hope my metaphor is becoming better.


    Anyway, those masses should make the difference themselves and not the lesser do all the work. They should become significant and not only few who put effort and do something significant.


    The lesson was intense in a way since I kept on throwing answers based on my judgement. I lived and relied on my judgement so far and I can only choose the most logical way. They are answers which kept myself alive and I am finding things that I can¡¯t understand so confusing.


    I know that creatures were made to be social and needed to have links to other creatures to survive. Still I don¡¯t understand why we have to pay something in return. I spent most time of my life caged in the research laboratory. That maybe is the reason I am finding things that is common outside to be difficult.


    Sometimes I argue with the treant and he will just smile bitterly at me. I sometimes feels that he pities my existence. I know that I lack knowledge but is it to the extent that people around me will feel pity?


    In the end I accepted what he told me but I still debated on it inside my mind. Like how the treant is staying in this forest as a guardian and he can¡¯t move at all during those times.


    I find it unconvincing why he does that for those that he has no relation with. The elves can move fine on their own. They have their own system and hierarchy. The treant was basically a different race to the elves yet he was willing to stand in front of the demon lord¡¯s armies.


    He was willing to share his life for the lives that has not even been born. I understand a bit when he talks about the future and what not but I don¡¯t understand why he was willing to disappear for a future he might not even enjoy.


    I don¡¯t understand why I am the pitiful one.


    ¡°All in all you need to adapt with the circumstance. The humans in your world are not the same humans in this world. You are treating all grass the same when they are different. This is Mirth, not xxxx.¡±


    ¡°I know grasses have different class but in the end they were all the same grass. How can they be different when they share common characteristics? I sometimes look into the human lands and I find them like the ones I know. They enslave, they kill, they take and they use other humans too. How are they different?¡±


    The treant is silent for a bit and he is having a cramped expression. His face is like he ate something bitter but he can¡¯t spit it out.


    ¡°Listen young fellow¡± he stretched his arms and pulled me closer to his side to sit.


    ¡°Humanity is truly bitter. Consider how you are taken advantage in the past and the ones being taken advantage of now. Are you sure that you want to condemn them of the same ruling because of their race?


    ¡°How about the newly born children; the unborn child and the ones forced to do against their will? Are you saying they are also guilty of the same crime as slavery, theft and murder?¡±


    He got me thinking and somehow I can understand his point but what if there is no humanity? There will be nothing to think about then so I don¡¯t understand why I should tolerate them. If there are no variables then there would be no problems.


    Why do they want to face problems so much when they can solve it before it even becomes a problem? I don¡¯t understand this part the most.


    The world is law of the jungle and I understand that very well but what am I supposed to do about it? Fight for the weak? I would tire myself to death then and I would not even accomplish it. It will only bring heartache and I don¡¯t want to experience it. I saw how emotions destroy someone. Emotions are the scariest variable in the world.


    ¡°You are looking at things in a bystander view.¡± The treant created a cup from his roots and the same violet liquid fills it the next moment. He offered it to me and I gratefully accepted it.


    ¡°You are part of the same circle of life. What you do affects others and what others do affect you the same time. Even if you are an island back then, you will not be able to live like one in this world.¡±


    ¡°Life is meant to be painted with various shades of color.¡±


    I remember the cool sister telling me to paint my life with various shades of color. I don¡¯t understand how I am going to do that back then and I still don¡¯t. Though when I listen to the treant say it, I somehow get the same vibe. Like it was something meant to be something aside from the meaning of the words.


    Why does it hurt when I don¡¯t understand? Why does life made to be so complicated. All I did was to survive and get revenge. In this life since I don¡¯t have to revenge and survive, what am I suppose to lead? I want a life and I have one but I don¡¯t feel free at all. The absence of the chains did not free me at all.


    ¡°You have a lot of time in you and you will slowly learn more things in life. It is not a matter of who survives who but who is more satisfied with their life.¡±


    The treant seem like a sage again. He seems like an old man in his deathbed trying to tell his story of his life.


    ¡°Stop speaking like you are so old. Your branches are still green.¡± I chuckled and emptied the cup in my hand.


    ¡°That is why you are still ignorant little one. Life is full of uncertainty. You or I can disappear at any moment and you are not able to do anything about it.¡± He said in an amused tone and stroke his imaginary beard. I wonder who is he trying to imitate.


    ¡°That is why I chose things where I will live to see another day. Everyone can but most don¡¯t choose to do so.¡±


    ¡°You know, some things can be said but their meaning comes light and some things can only be understood through experience. If I tell you that your way of thinking is wrong then you will only ignore it. You can reason out but when life itself teaches you, then you will see what things are waiting to be explored.¡±


    ¡°That was deep and I don¡¯t understand anything.¡± Seriously why everything that comes out of his mouth is so deep? I can understand the words itself but I feel like he means something else. It is making me frustrated that I can¡¯t understand.


    ¡°In time little one.¡± He pats my shoulder twice before he started to twist and return into a tree. ¡°In time little one.¡±


    I stayed under his shade for the rest of the day and contemplated about the things he told me. Some of it I considered to be just hypothesis since I won¡¯t be able to prove it anytime soon. Some of it I could not accept and when the time comes I will certainly not choose the same way he would.


    I am contemplating when a huge eye in the sky slowly opens and directly looks at me. I don¡¯t recognize the spell as it looked different from the spell eye in the sky. It has larger scope and seem more stable. It is a bit overpowering and giving off a dangerous vibe.


    Now what?


    Far away from Drake, the demons started to reorganize themselves. They started to build their communities and build civilization. All came from different prisons and was lucky enough to escape the cells holding them in captivity. For now, they are starting to show their own individuality. Some built their stronghold while some stayed solitary and roam the land doing as they please.


    But some of them also dream of becoming the rulers of the world. They failed in their respective worlds but they are confident that they will succeed in this world. The first they did was to take territories and cut the resistance. After that, they started to build power and authority. They faced some major obstacles but when they teamed up together, they managed to slay the minions of the so called demon lord of this world.


    ¡°The great Malqir must rule this world¡± A demon with seven raven wings on his back was sitting on top of a throne. He was an escapee from the planar prison too and he was one of the most fearful being in the prison.


    ¡°We must eradicate this so called demon lord. Only I am fit to be called demon lord.¡±


    He gathered mana in his hand and cast a spell only native to where he came from and a view was in front of him. A figure of a man with red hair and slender frame came into his view. Malqir looked at the so called demon lord of this world and he felt underwhelmed.


    He was expecting to see a fearsome creature like the one he battled a few days ago but this one looks so feeble and weak. The only striking feature of the being in front of him were the deep and crimson eyes.


    ¡°This is the one they call the most fearsome being in this world?¡± He was feeling disappointed somehow. He was expecting an epic fight with the demon lord to cement his position in power in this world. Now he only feel that it is a waste of time.


    ¡°Be gone¡± his hand starts to glow black and it formed into a form of a long javelin. He threw it in the display and his vision started to dim due to the distortion of magic.


    He sighed in disappointment before the dust settled down and his vision saw the man grabbed the javelin in bare hands. He was shocked for a bit before a grin plastered in his face.


    ¡°You are not totally disappointing huh?¡±


    The demon lord Drake was a bit confused on what is happening but he understands one thing. Something is threatening his existence. He felt his blood boil once again and a different urge than to survive started to claw his mind. His mind cleared off the difficult things the treant gave him. The only thing in his mind is to eliminate the threat.


    Malqir is preparing another spell when he felt his body tense up. He feels like an invisible hand is holding his body in place. His face paled and for the second time in his life, his body shivered in fear. The only person that made him shudder in fear was the warden. His body started to constrict and he went all out to shook off whatever it is that is holding him back.


    Then suddenly, a slender hand appeared in a tiny crack in front of him. The hand is so tiny compared to his build of nearly four meters with ample substance to back up his height. Nonetheless, his body shivered more as the hand drew closer and closer to him.


    Malqir is now regretting his decision and his arrogance. He knew that he was not the most powerful of the demons in the prison but he was definitely one of the best. He does not know if those other fearful beings managed to escape but he never imagined that this tiny world would have one of such existence.


    Malqir tried to cast magic that was inborn to his race. He tried to petrify the hand but all it did was slow it down. Somehow it turned into something petrified before becoming normal again. In the end, the hand was now in front of his face.


    He looked back at the display and he can see that the so called demon lord has ripped a crack in space. His left hand and is now starting to shove the javelin earlier back to his face. He was horrified to see when the crack expanded and the javelin came face to face with him.


    Malqir only felt a slight jolt of pain before his consciousness started to fade back into the nothingness. He felt like he was back into the planar prison again. Forever to be kept this time without any hope for freedom again and he felt bitter. He regretted not enjoying the freedom he accidentally gained and instead he followed a dream of a fool.


    Malqir, one of the hundred lords of the Pit fell just like that. The demons beneath him starts to scatter after they saw the horrifying scene. Their superior skewered into his own throne for attempting to kill the demon lord is enough to strike fear. They all started to scream and run away due to fear.


    In this day the subordinates of Malqir discovered that they have not escaped the prison at all. They were thrown into a massive set of jaws of death. Soon the word of it started to spread and demons started to have various reactions with the death of Malqir.


    Whiliemn¡¯s forest


    I was a bit surprised when an eye opened up in the sky and then a level thirteen intensity of magic I don¡¯t recognize appeared. It tried to skewer me without any word. I retaliated and managed to discover that it was the doings of the new comers.


    So they are starting to target me too?


    ¡°I¡¯ll play your games¡­.¡± I smiled at the thought.


    ¡°Though I won¡¯t play nice¡­¡±


    Call of the ancient!


    Dragon¡¯s call!


    Emperor¡¯s rally!


    Beacon!


    I cast all the high-tier summoning magic spell I have. Creatures of varying sizes and colors appeared before me. There is the dragon like creatures once again. There are the humanoid but faceless creatures. Lastly, the huge and beastlike creatures.


    ¡°Eliminate other demons¡­¡± I shouted and I was replied with various roars of affirmation.


    ¡°None shall remain alive.¡±


    With that the creatures flew away and some of them just disappeared like thin air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens when you cross me.¡±

 Chapter 8: A glimpse into the perpetual cage

    Chapter 8


    Once again Mirth was engulf with widespread chaos. Creatures never seen before started to appear. Most of the locals only referred to them as the minions of the demon lord but some of the wiser ones noticed the war with those creatures.


    The locals of Mirth puzzled on why the creatures are waging wars against each other. Some of the minions who have taken over a territory were mercilessly massacred. It was done by the minions of the demon lords with absolute force. Some were innocent bystanders but it was not their day when they got swept up with turmoil.


    The human alliance got a brief breathing room as the attacks of the demon lord came to a stop. They seem to target other creatures which are also a member of the demon race. They were too confuse on what is happening as the heads of the alliance saw new members of demon race in Mirth.


    In history, only the demon lords are members of demon race in Mirth. His summons are all not sentient thus was not recognized as members of demon race. The appearance of the demon race made the situation more complicated as demons and demon lord¡¯s summons started to clash whenever they meet.


    There is no end to the chaos as wars both big and small happen in every corner of Mirth. Some of the members of the alliance thought of the appearance of the new demon race were a blessing in disguise. It kept the waves of monsters from the demon lord from attacking constantly. Instead, all their attention was focused on the newly emerged demon race.


    They are also affected since roads are not that safe now. Some of the demon race managed to sneak in the human lands and incorporeal creatures would come for them.


    The worst part is that the new demon race is showing considerable power. Some of them can manage to hold their grounds even though they can¡¯t counter-attack. Some of them are occupying huge areas. As a result, demons with weaker powers started to gather towards stronger demons.


    The human alliance got a period of short peace as the war outside their walls is going full. The constant explosions here and there are signs that the war was not subtle at all. Once the war ends, the enemy will focus on them again. The worst part is, if the demons and demon lord decide to work together and wipe out humanity once and for all.


    The fear of that happening is enough to keep the alliance in its toes. Though they are not facing the assault of the demon lord¡¯s armies and the demon race for now.


    The alliance decided to gather all their hero-tier which was level thirteen. They managed to pool around a thousand of them and that is all humanity can offer as their elites. Every life of the heroes are priceless as there will be no more replacement for them.


    Klein, the sole level fifteen arch magus of humanity is now leading the elite troops. He is a fire elemental specialist and he has high prestige in humanity now.


    Even though his empire was torn into pieces, his individual prowess was enough for him to hold the highest authority. Klein is a bit gloomy for the rest but they can understand. Klein lost over seventy-five percent of his empire. He has no hope of rebuilding it until this war is over.


    Klein is once again overlooking the vast armies of humanity within a high place. Behind him are his few selected trusted companions which are also hero-tier level. His party consist of only offensive oriented mages and warriors. Aside from a lone water type support female magician, all type of element is there. He has a total of thirteen teammates. The rest of the hero-tier elites formed their own team then given the right to command a part of the human army.


    ¡°Do you think we can win this war Klein?¡± a man in full plate silver armor said as he looks around the last of the remaining forces of humanity.


    Klein was silent for a bit before he opened his eyes and looked back to the man.


    ¡°A war can never be predicted. We may win, we may lose but I will be sure to thrust my spear into the demon lord¡¯s heart.¡±


    All the party members listening nod. Light of determination ignites in their eyes.


    They were supposed to lead a comfortable life. Only act when something got out of control. Sadly, now they are all putting their lives into a battle that they might not even win. Even though they have the resolve to die to take down the demon lord, no one is more determined as Klein.


    ¡°We only have so much time until their internal wars end and then it will be our turn to face their might.¡±


    Klein learned to be an emperor from the start. Even though he had his screw loosen up a bit, he was still a capable leader.


    ¡°If the demon race won then that shows how much more powerful they are compared to the mindless demon lord¡¯s army. If the demon lord won then we might be needed to lay down our life to take down the demon lord.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how powerful the demon lord is?¡± the naive voice of the water type female magician said in wonder.


    ¡°We only see his minions but what if he is pitifully weak in personal combat?¡±


    The people got thinking since in their minds, no one can be too perfect. Even they have advantages and disadvantages in skills. Some were great in physical strength and some were well versed with magic. They all vary in talent but no one in them is a perfect mix of magic and might.


    ¡°It might be so but it might also that we are facing the lone perfect of this Mirth.¡± Klein gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°We are facing a genuine demon lord and not some fake demon lords the past the human alliance made. We can¡¯t hope for the better situation anyhow.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± the female magician was a bit embarrassed with her thoughts.


    ¡°I hope that this war would not continue¡­ My people are miserable.¡±


    ¡°All our people are miserable young lady,¡± a red haired skinny man snorted. ¡°It is not only yours.¡±


    ¡°I am just saying,¡± the female magician frown in displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    ¡°Speaking as if her people were the most miserable¡­ how ignorant.¡± The red haired man walk away from the rest of the people.


    ¡°Let it go Lisa¡­¡± Klein said as he stopped the lady from storming off and chasing after the rude man.


    ¡°His tribe was taken over by a demon. Treated as plaything until they were forced to kill each other due to the demon¡¯s boredom.¡±


    The female magician named Lisa trembled a bit when she heard what happened to the red haired man. She thought that the panicking townsfolk were already miserable. Now she knows that there can be worse than what she thought. She knows that people are dying but she has not thought that they would be treated as plaything by some random demon.


    ¡°This is what the world has become now Lisa¡­¡± Klein gave a bitter smile. Lisa was his cousin from his mother¡¯s side and he was reluctant in letting the naive Lisa into the war.


    ¡°We are facing the force of destiny.¡±


    Lisa shook her head in denial. ¡°Why would a goddess give birth into a demon lord? The world of Mirth is already good enough¡­ why?¡±


    All the people around them only sighed in response. All them also asked that question at least once after the war broke out. Why would a goddess who was all powerful be so vicious to make a true demon lord? Mirth is a world of happiness for them and they can¡¯t understand why a being would change how the world is.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we all love to hear the answer to that?¡± an old man with nearly bald head said.


    ¡°Only if we know what happened to the last demon lord subjugation will we able to get any clue why she did that.¡±


    Klein froze as he heard what happened to the demon lord subjugation hundred years ago from his father emperor. He knew how the past demon lord asked for salvation of his kind. He was spirited away by the goddess and the demon lord castle was left like that.


    The last Hero Mirah was able to go back home with treasures. She distributed it like mad until it was gone. All her party members left the scene right after imparting wealth to their family.


    He knew the reason why but he was not able to tell that to others. The others only knew that the past demon lords were also heroes in the past. They took up the role of the demon lord to keep human race unified in a sense. He can¡¯t tell the world that the demon lord now is the product of their selfishness. Meant to be their punishment.


    ¡°But Hero Mirah Valeria is no more.¡± Lisa is having a sad expression in her face.


    ¡°Why did she keep quiet about what happened in the past?¡±


    The rest remained silent. Some also knew what happened since they were also direct descendant of emperors. Some high ranking people in their respective empire.


    Despite knowing the true events of the past, they keep quiet in fear of demoralizing the whole human race. Who would want to fight against something made by a goddess meant to punish them? That just spells impossibility. They need to survive so they keep quiet and let the whole of humanity take on the burden of saving their race.


    Klein as the leader of the alliance now is also forced to keep his silence. He can¡¯t possibly fight the war if the rest of the human race managed to know that the goddess is punishing them.


    ¡°We just need to eradicate the winner of their battle.¡± He said in a firm tone.


    ¡°For now we wait and sharpen our claws. We need all the power we can get.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We need to win the war and everything will be back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Right! We just need to do our best and come on top.¡±


    There were many more following encouragement from the rest of the people around. It made Lisa¡¯s mood a bit better. She was suddenly called to take part in the war and support her cousin in combat. She was the most gifted in healing and support magic there is and the race can¡¯t possible let her off in this war. She left her hometown in hopes of making a better tomorrow. Instead she was made to be aware of how the war is going downhill for their entire race and not just her village.


    ¡°We just need to take down the demon lord¡± she repeated what the others are saying. Even though deep down there is something bothering her.


    Why would there be new demon race suddenly and why would the demon lord fight against them? She has so many questions in her head but she can¡¯t ask anyone since no one seem to want to answer that even if they know.


    ¡°Easier said than done¡­¡± another man beside Lisa spoke this time.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even approach the demon lord with this vast number of his minions.¡±


    ¡°When the war is over between them then the numbers of the winner will surely plummet down¡± Klein added.


    ¡°That is our only hope and hope that the demon race wins instead of the demon lord. I feel tremendous unease when thinking about the demon lord. We saw creatures we never saw before. Especially those faceless nightmares that can come and go into our lands.¡±


    Klein is talking about the humanoid creatures but without face. The only redeeming features of them are the long claws as their weapon and nothing else. It looks fragile outside but those creatures kept on the minds of everyone.


    They saw how it battled with a demon that managed to slip into their society. Saw firsthand how those creatures toyed with a nearly hero-tier demon race. The attacks kept on going through but the monster would regenerate back into original after a few minutes.


    The faceless nightmares also have the ability to negate a single attack once every few minutes. When the fight is done, those creatures disappeared just like they were not there in the first place.


    There was not even a hint of mana being used. That is where they got their name from, they disappeared just like a dream but a bad dream that is.


    ¡°Yeah those creatures are truly enigmatic.¡± The man who is the right hand man of Klein added to the conversation.


    ¡°We can determine that they can be damaged but they come back to life after a few minutes when left alone. If those creatures were to attack in waves aiming for someone or someplace then that would be a nightmare.¡±


    The rest of the people in the room were smiling bitterly at that. They don¡¯t have any clue on how to eliminate them. The creatures were also at the hero-tier level themselves. They can ignore damage done to them. Any opponent who only thinks on how to take down his opponent without regards to defense is truly a wicked opponent.


    ¡°I made arrangement to capture one if possible and try to see if we can get something. It is fortunate that they were not sent to us for now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we can find a way before the demon lord set his sights on us.¡± Klein looked at the sky in a silent prayer in his heart. He was not sure who he was sending it to but he just did it randomly.


    Eastern Endless mountain rage


    A being is running fast along the harsh terrain of the mountain as if its tail caught fire. The being has two very striking grayish bat wings behind its back and four tails of a serpent and a head of a bull with menacing horns at its front. It was a demon that was fortunate enough to escape the planar prison. It managed to arrive at this relatively peaceful place and decided to live in seclusion.


    A month ago, something happened and creatures started to hunt him every now and then. His name is Velkoze Iceborn as he was from the tribe famous for ice magic and poison. He himself is an abnormality in his tribe.


    His monstrous development was shunned by his own people. In the end, he lost his way. Soon, found himself trapped into the darkness of the planar prison. Fortunate enough to see light once every three hundred years of solitude.


    All the prisoners will gather once in every three hundred years. Those occasions spark turmoil. Their difference and being sick in the head breeds animosity. It will then escalate into bloodshed.  Beings in the planar prison were all mentally unstable or have too much desire for destruction.


    ¡°Who the heck decided to poke the hornet nest!!!¡± he shouted as he crashed into a tree crushing it into smithereens.


    He was angry when he managed to know the reason for the hunt. A demon of the hundred demons general of the pit annoyed someone called demon lord of this world Mirth. Then the demon lord retaliated by sending massive demon hunt in Mirth arriving into his current predicament.


    ¡°What an unreasonable fellow!¡±


    He shouted as he sent the humanoid hunter in his front flying with his mere physical body. He was three meter tall giant in himself. His speed does not relate with his build at all as he is truly fast for his stature.


    He himself is also a member of the hundred demons general of the pit. Though he became a bit docile for the last thousand years of his captivity. He was hoping for the warden to see his change and let him out. Due the sudden appearance of cracks into the planar prison, his plans did not work out. He escaped into the world of Mirth with the dream of living a quiet life and comfort. Who knew he would face worse fate than he has in the planar prison.


    He can take down the monsters chasing him but they seem to be immortal. They will rise again after a few moments. He will only grow tired fighting them without merit and so he decided to escape leading to his current situation.


    He was proud of being one of the fiercest as he was ranked eighty two in the ranking of the pit. Though he was currently in a sorry state as his body littered with countless scratch marks. They can only be considered as annoyance to him but he still looked wretched. No one can be calm when being humiliated into such degree by beings weaker than them.


    Velkoze started to gather mana in his four tails and the serpents opened their mouths in response. It started to form small dark green orbs in their mouths. It is his fusion skill combining poison and ice spells.


    This one is made of a freezing magic and a corrosive type poison mist. The effects are truly opposite but his innate gift made it possible. The four serpent¡¯s mouth is now having some weird screech. Due to the chaotic revolution of magic inside the sphere, it may also freeze and melt him if he is not careful.


    He managed to lock on the faceless hunters and sent the spheres into different directions. He did not hear any sound from the creatures when they were hit but he managed to freeze them in place. He managed to get some time and gain some distance for him to recover.


    He can¡¯t remember how many times he used this method to slow them down. He knows that they will soon rise again and continue the hunt.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhh my days are awful!¡± he shouted in the sky as he runs as fast as he can leaving only a trail of dust.


    ¡°I miss the planar prison! Warden, please take me back! I am sorry!¡±


    Then a crack appeared above his head and a massive hand scooped him up into the crack and vanish the next instant. The place became quiet until the hunters arrived but they lost trail.


    They looked into the sky especially in the direction of the crack earlier a few moments earlier. The hunters seems communicating as they were moving their claws into bizarre patterns. The others also make some gestures making screeching noises as their claws grind into each other.


    After some time, the creatures seem to come into an agreement. Their claws started to vibrate and made loud screeches. All them jump into the air which the crack was earlier and attacked all together. The space is torn apart and they managed to slip inside the crack.


    The warden, which name has been forgotten by almost every being in existence looked into the intruders in his prison. He recognized them at first glance and his face twisted into great displeasure.


    ¡°Why are there Lost Lambs here?¡± His head started to ache once again. He is having great trouble into patching the portals that were opened accidentally and now intruders started to appear.


    ¡°The inhabitants of the Lost Paradise should stay in their place.¡± He extended his arm and swatted the intruders.


    The intruders were sent crashing into the walls and soon the walls opened up like a jaw and swallowed them.


    ¡°Good grief¡­ What a troublesome summons.¡±

 Chapter 9: New character?

    Chapter 9


    It has been a long two months for me. It feels like someone placed a huge brick inside my head. The huge quantity of information that I gained are there but I can¡¯t seem to comprehend them. Sure I can remember the things word for word but I can¡¯t understand most of it. Especially the metaphors and proverbs are a bit tricky since they mean another thing.


    I wonder why people created them when one can just say the actual meaning. Complications, so much complications but everyone accepted it. Maybe it was me who is different as elves also find them normal. Must be the different histories of me and them are making the difference in perspective.


    The one that strikes me the most is the treant¡¯s final sayings.


    Burn as much as you needed to let the fire keep going.


    It sounded cool with the burning so it remains to me but the meaning? Nah I gave up after a few hours of trying to understand. I know I needed fuel to burn something but what has that got to do with burning so much needed?


    I will understand someday but for now let them be the inspiration to advance myself. I have some basic common sense even though the treant still find it a bit lacking. I wonder why he was trying to make me a good guy. I will never be one though. I find the act of giving something for free a vain thing to do. All should pay the price for the things they wanted. That is fair.


    ¡°I thank you for imparting knowledge to me.¡± I said in a formal way to him. He seems to value formality and order.


    ¡°I hope that you won¡¯t end up breaking this world because you find us annoying.¡± The treant was having a bitter smile on his make believe face. This tree really is obnoxious sometimes.


    ¡°As much as I want to promise, I never will be able to keep them if I find it clashing with my judgement.¡± I said in return.


    ¡°Yeah your judgement¡­¡± he snorted at that.


    ¡°That broken sense of yours needs a hammering.¡±


    The treant is flexing his branches again and he seems to want to smack me again. I wonder if I gave him so much bitterness this whole two months. There were so much occasion that he can¡¯t provide answers that satisfies me. He only said that I can understand it in the future when situation presented themselves. He kept on repeating the blowing of head when there are lice.


    I finally understand that saying now. I understood that what I have done in the past was totally overkill. Like what happened to my past world, I ended up turning it into endless desert without life and water. I got my head blown up too in the end. I can only smile bitterly for my ignorance.


    Now I understand the feeling back then when I have no more water to drink and food to eat. In the end, I laid down on the ruins weakly and powerless. It was called regret.


    If I limited my actions back then, will my life differ from now? Will I manage to make a happier life back then? I only know what happiness means but I never understand it myself.


    The happiness of giving something without asking for any return. That means losing in itself but why can someone be happy? Well let¡¯s just discover it along the way. For now I need to resume the duty the cool sister left me with.


    ¡°I need to leave now and fulfill my duty.¡±


    The elves and the treant are eerily silent. They are only looking at me with weird expressions on their face like they realize something.


    ¡°I nearly forgot that you are the demon lord.¡± The treant laugh lightly.


    ¡°With how childlike you are, I wonder what made the goddess elect you to fill that role. I feel like you will get swindled easily.¡±


    Me get swindled?


    I totally see the chance of that happening with how ignorant I am but I will not be tricked easily now. I got the things I learned from the treant. In the end, I concluded that one need to live to make something significant. A dead man can only mean so much. A dead saint or a living devil, the choice is no competition.


    ¡°Hey that was out of line right?¡± I said proudly as I tried to speak like someone wise.


    ¡°Little chick is starting to grow some feathers I see.¡± I think he somehow get a wind that I am trying to show off. Well he is an expert so I guess I am too early boasting in his face.


    ¡°Anyway, I am leaving now and I need to mess with humanity.¡± I smile deviously.


    ¡°I love this part of the job.¡±


    The treant lowered himself into the same height as me and his eyes seem to bore into mine. He was a having a subtle expression which I can¡¯t decipher.


    ¡°You have been blessed by something that some have gone mad to have so please don¡¯t waste it doing foolish things.¡± His eyes are somewhat scary right now.


    ¡°I think the goddess did not send you here to be a mere bad guy. Go and live and not just to survive.¡±


    He made sure to make things simple as it is and I can understand it all for the first time. I think he was messing with me by speaking deep words but he can also speak like this. He was really cheeky for a mere tree.


    Though I appreciate what he is doing right now and the past two months. Even though the elves did not communicate with me much, they were kind enough to leave food which was delightful and they have not messed with me. I think I like this kind of environment compared to my lonesome against the harsh downpour of rain.


    ¡°I will make sure to do that then.¡± I said affirmatively to him.


    ¡°Though I need to deal with the demon race that appeared when I am not aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah those guys have been terrorizing our lands too. I will mobilize the army to assist you in any way they can.¡±


    ¡°That is not needed.¡± I shook my head and smiled to him gratefully.


    ¡°I have my own army.¡±


    ¡°Your army¡­¡± the treant seem contemplating about something by himself.


    ¡°I guess you can also do that.¡±


    I nodded to him and picked up the bag which was now fuller than it used to be. There were some fine cups which was made in ivory gifted to me by various elf and some bottle of the drink that I like. The bag which only contains clothes and the crystal ball is now adorned with various things. I like the sight of it.


    ¡°See you when I can then.¡±


    I waved them goodbye and ripped a portal with my hand. Magic can be convenient. The coordinates I have is somewhere far and I got it when I was tracking the minions of mine. I drew a simple map with coordinates and made some basic landmarks which I use to determine the place.


    I stepped into the portal and arrived into a desolate place once again. It was outside of the western endless forest. The only thing I can recognize is the mountain that looks like a face on one side. It really was shaped like a face. I am not kidding. Not at all. Really.


    ¡°I guess the first order of business is to build an army huh.¡± I have ready-made summons.


    I learned that summoning can also be done as long as you offer your mana and call a random being. Those that will respond will be forced to obey you for a time limit as long as the both party agree.


    It can somehow be dangerous since the beings called this way have their own intelligence and personalities. Sometimes the beings would go crazy if the caster commands something that pushes the summoned being to death.


    I try gathering mana in my hand and try to summon a random being. The world is vast and I know some creatures would not survive in the open as they were not meant to exist in this plane.


    The only way for them to come here is to be called and offered a link. The mana which I am providing is like a beacon for them. They will find this place and once I offered the link to them, they could keep that in them and remain in this world. If I cancel the link then they will lose their beacon and they will be sent back to where they came from.


    I felt a little tug on the source as if beings were competing to see who is fit to take the beacon. In any world, it is still the law of the jungle. I waited for a bit before the tugging became more forceful. I held my mana strongly to not get stolen by the being and have a free pass in coming into this world. The treant warned me about this.


    I held the mana in my hand and soon I can feel the surrounding tremble for a bit. Then the space cracked and a pair of slender legs ripped open the small slit in the space. I waited for the being to come and soon a humanoid figure but legs like that of a spider proudly sprout at the back of the female figure in front of me.


    I can feel the tremendous power radiating from her but she somehow look ugly. The combination of humanity and insect is somewhat disgusting for me. Why does it have to the combination of the two species I hate the most?


    I waited for the creature to settle down as she was looking all around her surroundings. She has a delicate looking face. It was a bit pale contrast to her deep black hair and piercing golden eyes. I somehow doubt if creatures with human as a base basically have pretty faces.


    ¡°I thank you for calling me but can you give me the contract fast?¡± her voice is a bit inaudible but the cold and piercing vibe I get from it is catching.


    ¡°I have not even said that I wanted to form a contract with you.¡± Her head tilted to the side as if in wonder.


    ¡°Then why did you call me here?¡±


    ¡°I called somebody¡­ Not specially you¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I think she is getting to my point. I am only buying time if I wanted to form a contract with her since she looks a bit too much for me. A human, an insect like a spider¡­


    Urhhhgg...


    I think she can fill the blank space of what I need but will I last working with her? Is this the price I am going to pay if I want to make trouble with humanity? I take it back... I want free lunch¡­


    ¡°Then what is it that I should do if I wanted that contract?¡±


    Finally! Someone that understand that there is no free lunch!


    ¡°I want you to make trouble with humanity while I deal with the demon race.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a demon yourself?¡±


    ¡°So? Is it a rule a demon should babysit all the demons?¡±


    ¡°Fair enough¡±


    ¡°So should I burn them to the ground?¡±


    That is the kind of person I can relate to huh¡­


    ¡°Not to that extent. Make them suffer enough to the point that they will wish death.¡±


    ¡°You are truly wicked huh¡­ As expected of a high class demon.¡±


    ¡°High class huh¡­¡± I am a bit smiling in my head.


    ¡°If you agree to what I stated then you are free to take the contract.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I want to ask another thing.¡±


    Oh?


    ¡°Is the deal not fair enough? I let you stay in my world as long as you trouble them. With the amount of power you have, I think it will be a piece of cake for you.¡±


    ¡°I want to call my sisters here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± What¡¯s this? Buy one take one? Or buy one take all?


    ¡°I think that would be bad for this world though.¡± Wow I am talking about the well-being of the world.


    ¡°Then I want to back down.¡± She was also too decisive in her decision.


    ¡°Wait¡­ then tell me why I should also call them here?¡±


    ¡°We are escaping from something. Jumping here is one of the options I have but if I can¡¯t call my sisters then there is no point in serving your whims.¡±


    I see. So it was for survival of her family.


    The escaping part sounds a bit problematic though. She does not seem to be a member of the demon race but of the half lings. I wonder how her parents look like. A spider and a human¡­ That looks like a bad thing and I tried to erase that imagination in my mind¡­


    Urggg¡­


    I contemplate if the risk is worth the comfort for me. Calling more power sounds tempting but the trouble they may create might be too much.


    I wonder if I can pry better information and see if I can tolerate such risks. I wonder why after taking lessons to the treant I am now trying to consider risks which I would avoid like a plague if it were the past me. Am I changing little by little without me noticing?


    ¡°Then what are you gals escaping from in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Our father¡­¡±


    Pfft¡­ what the heck is with that? You are escaping from a parent? Is that normal in their world?


    ¡°Why would you escape from your parent?¡±


    ¡°He was trying to sell us out to that hateful tribe.¡±


    Oh¡­ now I see where is this coming from. A family feud huh. It does not sound too bad so maybe I can tolerate that much.


    ¡°Fine¡­ How many are them?¡±


    ¡°Seven of them.¡±


    What a huge family. I gathered seven lumps of mana and now seven beings were fast enough to catch it. I held it firmly in my hands and soon cracks start to appear and the same events earlier repeated once again.


    One by one spider women (?) started to appear. They look eerily similar aside from the color of their irises and the shade of hair color. I thought they were all twins since there is only so little difference between them. If you look closely though, all them are different from each other too. What a weird family.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Mary!¡±


    All them started to hug each other in delight and forgot to ask me about the contract. I guess I should send them back? I think they look troublesome fellows. I want to send them but the earliest one of them kept on giving me deadly glares as if she can read my mind. Maybe this is a bad idea after all? Maybe I should use the mindless and obedient summons of mine after all?


    ¡°Come take the contract first before fussing with each other!¡± The eldest of them all yelled at them and they timidly looked at me.


    Oy¡­ You guys feel wicked so stop looking like cute little children.


    In the end, I did not fuss about it and let them have their way. I think this decision will come and trouble me later on but what can I do? They seem like hyperactive children running around the park. I slightly feel guilty while thinking that I should send them away.


    I think something is wrong with me? Why do I feel this way? Maybe magic was used to me? I feel like giving anything they want if they ask me. What am I even saying?


    I try assessing the environment and somehow my mood starts to worsen. I feel the use of magic aside from summoning and I am thinking that that has got to do with these spiders.


    I glared at them while I ripped apart the contract from them and sent them all away back to wherever they came from. Sentient beings are too clever.


    For someone so weak to use charm on me¡­ The worst part is me falling for it¡­ I will be sure to not use this summoning again. Creatures with mind seek for advantages. That is natural but for them to take advantage of me¡­ Not happening.


    I crushed the beacon which started to solidify. They will become a catalyst but I made sure to eliminate any sign that can be used by those spiders. They should not come here and whatever they are facing, they should face it themselves and not use me.


    I sigh and look into the sky thinking random things. Those spiders really did a mess of things. I realized that I am still a bit naive. If I continue to be like this then I will become someone that can be tricked easily.


    In the end I settled for summoning more of the eerie and small sized creatures. They are the faceless humanoid which came from the call of the ancients. I think they are pretty cool for messing with humanity. They are lethal enough but also not too strong and humanity can deal with it for now. I really want to annihilate them in one go. Why should I tolerate such problems¡­? I wonder why.


    Maybe I am not yet ready?


    Should I go back to the forest again?


    Nah... I don''t want to face the onslaught of brances and the mischievous action of that old tree. I should just go and do my job on my own way.

 Dr. Of Fate

    Dr. of Fate


    January 2, xxxx


    Log #1


    Today I started my work at xxxxxx where I had always dream. I am fortunate enough to be given the chance to do something for the greater good and the advancement of humanity. I wish to share this happiness to somebody but I am alone in life now so this log will do. I am looking forward to what things I can achieve.


    March 7, xxxx


    Log #2


    This day, I managed to be finally accepted into the core research team. It took me lots of effort to get to where I am and I will continue doing so. It felt nice to be recognized by someone and Dr. Abbot was kind enough to recognize my efforts and promote me to the main team. I will finally see what is the main team researching is about. I am wondering if it is a new type of drug to cure illness that has no cure so far? Or maybe a new machine that can make the lives of people easier? I am looking forward to it. The drinking party was also nice. I like this kind of life.


    April 20, xxxx


    Log #3


    I don¡¯t know what to feel as of now. Today I was finally invited to work with the core team in a true sense but I don¡¯t know if I am happy or angry. Today I did not see any device or any drug that they are working with. They are doing human experiment! Not to a death sentenced prisoner but a juvenile orphan. I read the file and say that he was extraordinary beyond human parameters. He was the top secret material which all twenty seven core members were working on. I don¡¯t know if I can work with this. I now truly wish there is someone I can tell this to but I am bound with a contract of secrecy.


    April 22, xxxx


    Log #4


    Today I was there when they performed the experiment. Now I wonder if they are human or demons. How can this be called experiment for humanity! This is simply toying with human life! How can that be reasoned for the advancement of humanity? I now am regretting in doing this kind of work. I wish someone can save me from this conflict or maybe save the subject.


    April 27, xxxx


    Log #5


    Today I was tasked to do something significant and I was able to get in close contact with the subject. I experienced something I did not want to do again in my life. I felt so guilty as I injected some heavy stimulant to the subject to keep it alive. The subject simply has given out in life and fell into apathy. His body does not function normally and his heart started to lose its function too. If this continues then the subject will really die in a matter of seconds. The team is constantly injecting stimulant to keep the subject living even against his will. Now I am part of the demons too. My god¡­ How can I continue doing this? Somebody stop the monsters we had become. I beg of you. Someone please.


    March 1, xxxx


    Log #6


    Today I tried asking my colleagues on how they feel in this kind of experiment. I was so shocked to find out that they felt conflicted at first but became numb as they continued to take part in the experiment. I am wondering if one day I will also become like that. Numb of guilt and sleep at night with a smile with data that I submitted to my superior and get a commendation for it. Will I also become atrocious like that? I am scared of what I can possibly become in the future but what can I do? I can now never quit since I now know too much and they are watching me closely. I can¡¯t stop now¡­


    March 9, xxxx


    Log #7


    Today I tried talking to the subject. He was unresponsive and only jolts once in a while. It breaks my heart as a fellow human. A child like this should be in his junior high school and lifting girls skirt for fun and mischief. He should be playing games with his friends and laughing without a care in the world. Instead he was injected with various devices in his body. His mind was constantly being monitored and being read. His body was being pit against beast to see how much beating it could take. His hand is being severed just to see how long it can regenerate. His eyeballs were being taken out to see how it is so advance more than hawks¡¯. How can this be called a life? This is simply torture one should never have. His gift should be used by him himself and not for so called human advancement. I am done with prayers of someone stopping these monsters. I will be the one to stop these demons and free this miserable child. Just hang in there¡­ I will be sure to rescue you from this hell.


    June 30, xxxx


    Log #8


    Today was truly bad. Drake was nearly eaten whole by a lion. Those monsters only stopped when half of his body was consumed. His beating heart was left as the last insurance of life. How can this be allowed! I need to hasten my preparations. I think being discreet will not work now. Drake will die before I am done with preparations at this rate. I need to get him out of there fast!


    July 14, xxxx


    Log #9


    I think they smelled what I am planning. The security around me has tightened so much and I am forced to do the encoding of data while they did the experiment. I need to distract them somehow and lay low. I don¡¯t think they are sure of suspicion so I should play it off and be a good teammate for now. Soon Drake. I will get you out of there. Wait a little more.


    July 20, xxxx


    Log #10


    Military officers came to the institute earlier. I saw the head of the team and the military officer discusses something and ended with a handshake. For the love of god! This is not for the advancement of humanity now. They are just using Drake as a tool of war! They are copying his DNA to be used as soldiers! How can this be allowed!


    November 24, xxxx


    Log #11


    I failed my mission. Someone managed to discover my plan and now I am kicked out of the team and would be sent into prison for the rest of my life. I tried everything I can but why does my effort fell short? This is for the greater good! The military has already started producing copies of Drake. Some of them were sent into the battlefield already and became the nightmare of war. How can human race be so nasty? I only have a few chances to write in this log. May god bless me for what I am about to do.


    December 25, xxxx


    Final Log


    I managed to escape with the help of someone I don¡¯t know but I will make this brief. Today is the last entry in this note. I want this entry to reach the world and for them to see what madness they are doing in that lab. If anyone is reading this log then please send this one to someone that can help his well-being if I failed. Drake needs to have a life and be a human. He is not a demon of war and he will never be. I will not allow it. That child needs to be set free. I enjoyed my life long enough and I think I will end this note here. Bless me almighty for me to succeed. May light shine upon this wretched world.


    Dr. Michelle Laswell

 Chapter 10: The happiness of Giving

    Chapter 10


    I am once again alone in the world. It felt that way since there was nothing I encountered so far. I wonder if I can really make a difference with my past life and this one. The idea of wiping out humanity seems to run so strong in me. I wonder if the treants¡¯ words were false. Time heals all wounds¡­ what a joke it sounded to me and it still proving to be a mere joke.


    How can someone be cured when memories remain? How can that be called cured when there is this urge to wipe them out. I too am wondering why I am holding back. I can wipe them out like the past and I am sure I can hold back and not destroy this world. That was the only request the cool sister told me and I sure want to meet that at least for all the things she gave me.


    ¡°Life is hard outside too huh.¡±


    When I am inside the lab, all I did was lend them my body, sleep and try to die on my own. In this second life of mine, I seem to be too busy. I sometimes wonder where all the time runs away to. I guess life both in cages and outside has their own consequence. Though I prefer the life outside of course as this one is more enjoyable and a bit easier.


    I am walking on my own when I manage to walk into a battle between a faceless and a demon race. The demon was catlike since it has ears of a cat and four arms with sharp claws. It has a humanoid head though and a red shoulder length hair so I guess this one is a female then.


    Oh wow¡­ she moves well against those freaks of nature huh. I wonder if it is the faceless that is too weak since they are not able to take down the demon even with greater numbers. I watched silently on the sidelines to see how much longer this battle will continue.


    I ready a simple piercing javelins which I copied the idea from the demon who attacked me last time. If those things can¡¯t take this one down then I will be the one to do so and continue on my way.


    I watched silently but it seems I was too blatant and I was spotted by the demon. I was about to release the javelins when she called out to me.


    ¡°Hey buddy!¡± she called as she parried the claws of the faceless and rolled into the ground. She avoided the next attack from the one who preyed on the opening.


    ¡°Come help me out a bit! These creeps just keep on coming!¡±


    The numbers of the demons for the last two months have decreased so much. There is only about half of them compared when they first came here. Te extermination is working and if I increase the summons then it will be done sooner.


    Somehow I think I am making the same decision back then. Did I not sweep the entire human race back then with various methods and ended up destroying the world in the end? I wonder if I need to somehow change the way I do things.


    I crushed the magic I created and for once decided to listen. This is really out of me to listen to someone I deem worthless but maybe I can get some sense in this senseless thing.


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    She was a bit stunned as she is sent flying away by a claw but I did not stop the faceless. If she die that easily then she was of no worth.


    Her value is already way below the elves and the treant so if she really did die then that was too bad I guess. It is a bit amazing that she is still alive. She manages to get up but her side is bleeding and one of her arms was twisted in a strange way.


    ¡°You idiot! It is common sense to help a buddy out!¡±


    Eh? Is that so? Isn¡¯t that so annoying? Besides, am I her buddy? I don¡¯t think so and I only saw her today. When did we become something buddy?


    ¡°Were not buddy though.¡±


    ¡°You brain-dead bro? You see someone and that is your buddy! That is common sense!¡±


    What an unreasonable woman. When I see someone then that is my buddy? What will become of the world if everybody I see is my buddy? That would be hilarious.


    I think I don¡¯t want to talk anymore since she was not making sense. Wait¡­ The treant was not making sense too at first but in the end of almost three months under his care did I not improve a lot compared to before? Maybe this is the same as that one? I can learn something from their understanding even though it is not making any sense to me.


    That''s it!


    I extend my arms and cast another set of javelins then I sent them all to the small crack in space that I created. The javelins skewered the faceless on the spot. I absorb the mana that is maintaining their form.


    If I do not do this, then they will rise again. This is why I created them. It would nearly be impossible to absorb the mana they have if you don¡¯t annihilate them in one go. They will rise again and the battle will just continue on and on.


    The battle quickly ended anti-climatically. I am waiting for her to gather her bearings as her eyes nearly pop out of its socket. She is looking at me like I am the most bizarre thing in the world.


    I wonder why she is like that. Did she not know how to properly defeat the faceless? I can send them away too. Since I am meeting someone I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t feel that revealing I am the demon lord to be the right course of action.


    It took a few moments before she finally stood and started to treat the wounds in her body. The twisted arm of her seems not possible for her to remedy so she bandaged it after correcting it to the position it should be. When she is done, she started to walk towards me. I am a bit on my guard because it is my nature but she seems to be walking towards her brother without any care in the world.


    ¡°That was awesome.¡± She tapped my shoulder and it made me tremble for a bit. I nearly snapped back and retaliate but I don¡¯t feel any malice from it and it looks like a gesture. I did not know but somehow I can tell that it is an action not meant for harming others but a way of greeting maybe?


    ¡°It was nothing.¡± I stepped away from her and maintained a safe distance.


    ¡°Why are you here anyway?¡± I tried to stir the conversation away since I don¡¯t feel like befriending someone that smells trouble.


    ¡°Oh... that¡­ I am being chased by these freaks for a whole week now and I don¡¯t know why.¡± She kicks one of the lifeless corpses of the faceless.


    ¡°I did not manage to get a wink of sleep because of you guys.¡± She is kicking the corpse like she was venting all the injustice in the world.


    I don¡¯t know what use it is kicking something that has already fallen. Is it some ritual or does it have any use I am not aware of? Maybe I should copy it and see if there is any use of it.


    ¡°What is the use of that?¡± I tried pointing out what she is doing.


    ¡°This?¡± she stopped for a moment before giving the corpse one last kick.


    ¡°It relieves all the hate I had for not being able to sleep. Sleep is the best remedy to all things you know?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± I am not aware of that.


    If I sleep then will I also feel alright? That was something that has not dawn upon me even once. Will sleeping really help?


    ¡°Dude, that is why you are so thin. Get some rest and eat some meat so that you can buff yourself up.¡± She is having a toothy grin on her face as her eyes show delight in them. I wonder why she is so cheerful despite being chased down by the faceless for so long.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself out. It will only grow into wrinkles when you get older.¡± She laughed boisterously and started walking away.


    I was stunned on how the events are unfolding. Isn¡¯t this the moment when she teaches me something and I will give her some advantage in return? What is happening right now?


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± she was pointing herself like there is no way I am talking about her.


    ¡°I am going for a nap and recuperate my injury. I want to find a good place to rest though so I need to start searching now and so I can be under bliss soon.¡±


    What the heck am I hearing? Am I talking into a semi-sentient being here? What the heck is happening right now? What do I do now? Did I do something in vain?


    I watched her as she leapt into the woods and soon disappeared from my vision. I am now standing there like a stupid pole in the middle of road. I am still trying to understand what just happened. No matter how much I tried to remember anything from the teaching of the treant, I can¡¯t seem to find anything that can help.


    ¡°You damn liar tree!¡± I shouted towards the sky.


    ¡°Who said giving without asking in return is a happy thing? This is so mortifying!¡±


    I kicked the corpses unintentionally and they were sent flying towards the horizon. I feel stupid doing something unnecessary. Next time I will just leave and leave their fates into their hands. I feel like exploding this world as of now and I really tried hard to rein my feelings.


    Ahhhh I want to crush something!


    I resume my march as I try to stir away from the sounds of battles when I come across them. My mood is not settling down even until the sun went down and I decided to camp outside again. I went to find the highest tree around and made myself comfortable.


    Somehow this usual darkness is not that scary anymore. Maybe knowing that the darkness will soon go away is comforting me. As expected, knowing things will make those unnecessary worries go away.


    The night sky is as beautiful as ever. The colors of them are in contrast but I find it really beautiful. Somehow I start to understand some of the words left behind by the treant. Beauty is in the eye of beholder.


    The most beautiful things are those that you can never hold. I wonder how long the treant spent to understand this deep knowledge. One day I want to be knowledgeable too. I can recall all his words but most of them were still unknown to me.


    I closed my eyes and somehow I recalled the events earlier and my mouth twitched for a bit. What a weird phenomenon. I tried to throw that memory out of my mind and decided to think of other things.


    I tried to recall the moments when I talked with the cool sister. I wonder where she is now. She told me that she was leaving and we might not meet each other again. I wonder if that is fine. I wonder if I should let things go that way. I am the demon lord and in this world, only your imagination is the limit when making a spell. With enough knowledge and mana to back it up then anything can be done.


    ¡°I would like to see her face in the future¡­ I can surprise her if I appear in front of her in the future.¡± I chuckled as I think of that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can make that possible in the future.¡±


    With that, I finally went into a dreamless sleep as usual.


    Reolin Fortress


    Klein is leading a part of the army along with his party members. They are training as they battle with the minions of the demon lords that were hunting the demons. They are fighting them to familiarize themselves. They never fought with someone that disregards their life. This training serves as the way for all the party member to gain experience.


    They are constantly losing some people but the party lead by Klein was steady improving and gaining experience. Klein himself is only overlooking. He is already at the supreme magus level and only needed one more step into the domain on invincibility. The overlord level is the dream of everyone in Mirth. Sadly, only one being in Mirth was confirmed to reach that level. Demon Lord Liriel.


    Klein was well aware of the history revolving Liriel. He was an orphan that grew up under the care of a couple that works at a nobles¡¯ mansion. He grew up showered with love and care from the old couple. It did not last as reality comes knocking on their door, they passed away and was left alone again.


    From there, he managed to make a name for himself as a vassal of the said noble. He started to gain merits under the wing of the noble. The noble himself was shrewd and reaped all the sweet things Liriel can bring. Once Liriel made a blunder by pursuing a higher noble¡¯s daughter, he left him without support. The higher noble was furious that his daughter was nearly snatched by a low-born. For that reason, he sent Liriel to prison and ended up as a slave.


    From there, Liriel went into different masters and ultimately ended up into the arena. He was sold there by his last master as an entertainment piece. He spent five years of his life there without giving up. He won all his matches without killing any other slave.


    He was jeered and punished for it but he made sure that the fight was flashy as it can be. The slaves soon tacitly came into a silent agreement to keep on doing those things. They might get punished because of it but they safely managed to earn their keep. Soon the arena quiet down themselves as the fight was entertaining as it can be despite the absence of death.


    One day, their fortune finally came. The mischievous emperor of their land watched the fight because of curiosity. They managed to intrigue the emperor. The emperor was bewitched by their performance and he felt that those kinds of warriors do not suit in a caged and vulgar place. He employed them forcefully and made them knights in his army.


    From there, the slaves established their names and were finally granted peerage. They brought empire glory by charging straight to the demon armies¡¯ heart. They took down significant monsters which would generally take a lot of sacrifices.


    The slaves changed into heroes as they keep on bringing victory in the battlefield. The former slaves truly felt loyalty towards their emperor. To repay his kindness, they brought glory to the empire and finally crowned themselves as the leader of the crusade against the demon lord.


    History told Klein that the Hero Liriel fought against an ancient dragon summoned by a rebelling demon lord. It was one of the bloodiest fights in the history as it tore almost everything the crusade has to offer. Some cities were under attack day and night. They were nearly consumed by the rebelling demon lord if not for the intervention of the heroes in reserve from every empire.


    In the end, Liriel was able to cut down the head of the demon lord. He was ecstatic to go home until the heroes who helped him kill the demon lord told him the sad truth behind demon lords and heroes.


    Liriel thought that he can finally settle down and have peaceful life. Marry the woman in his heart but after knowing that if he did not take the role of the demon lord, the human empires will soon turn against themselves next. That would spell the doom for commoners like himself. Royalties would be sacrificed once the empire was defeated. That risk includes the life of his beloved which was a daughter of the duke in his empire. In the end he felt bigger responsibility and took on the role of the demon lord.


    All the people who manage to survive the crusade spoke of the epic fight between the dragon and Liriel. The final battle between the demon lord and Liriel which resulted in both of them perishing.


    The only good news is that they managed to gain peace for a hundred years and that is enough for them. All the people in Liriel¡¯s party died in battle. They were all built a statue to remember their deeds for humanity.


    Peace came into Mirth again until a new demon lord appeared. A vicious and wise demon lord who always manage to corner them came into the picture.


    The emperors were skeptical if Liriel rebelled but the lack of invasion was proof of him still following his role. Liriel was always on the defense and only counter attacks far as the borders goes, though it would always be a wipe out so they were still bitter about it.


    The reign of the new demon lord was the most intense as humanity kept on losing troops and personnel. What only comforts them is that Liriel only cleans up until the borders of their lands and not an inch more. They were afraid once Liriel invaded for real. That would spell doom but their nightmares did not come true.


    After a long war that spanned nearly a thousand years, Demon lord Liriel finally fell under the spell sword Mirah Valeria. The most cruel and gruesome battle against demon lord Liriel finally ended.


    The heroes managed to come home to their families but mysteriously disappeared somewhere. Even the emperors were not able to know. The only remaining one is Hero Mirah who remain in her empire and served as mother of mercy by helping the needed and never held a sword again.


    The spell sword Mirah died along the demon lord in a sense. Hero Mirah spent her life helping as far as she can reach with the wealth she managed to get from the demon lord castle.


    Klein really loved the tale of Hero Mirah. She was his ideal person that he wants to become. Sadly, fate does not allow what people wants and plays with them.


    He was made aware of the truth after he was crowned as the next emperor. His world fell apart when he finally knew how cruel the destinies of heroes were. How fortunate he was that he was not the hero of the generation.


    Klein chuckled as how ironic his circumstance is from when he first learned the truth and became afraid of being the hero. Now he is in the spear point of the spear of humanity aiming for the demon lord. The only difference is that this time they are not acting in a play and is truly battling with a genuine demon lord.


    Vicious, cold and decisive demon which sent his armies the first day he raise from the ashes. A demon lord forged by the goddess to smite the wickedness humanity has done.


    ¡°Absorb as much as you can! Become better as you can get and learn as much as you can stuff in your head! Our war is at hand.¡±

 Chapter 11: New world, new goals

    Chapter 11


    The day was truly merciless as it began pouring down. Demons are all fleeing for their life. They start to gather towards the stronger ones that can repel the faceless nightmares. The most popular refugee for these escapees is the southeast abandoned fortress. he name was Grewal fortress.3


    As of now, it became the gathering of all shapes and sizes of various demons. At first, there was chaos within their ranks. All them come from different race and places. Despite that, the threat of the hunters proved to be more significant. All them decided st work together and try to survive longer.


    The leader of this newly establish safe haven is called Leon. As his name suggests, he is from the tribe with a true feline blood-line. He has a red mane and a fierce lion head with eleven eagle wings behind his back. He also has a tail which would seem to look like a spiked mace and it makes a clinking sound as it hits the ground as it moves.


    Leon is originally a territorial person. He would not tolerate anyone inside his marked territory. What is happening in this new world though made him reconsider his view of things.


    He was already attacked for a few times and he can fend them off easily. The problem is that they keep on coming to him endlessly. He got no time to finally hunt after getting locked up for a few thousand years.


    Just when he was going for the kill, a bunch of faceless humanoid creature attacked him. In the end, the prey he was going after escaped. He was alone to deal with the nearly invincible faceless hunters.


    From that day, he tolerated other demons seeking refugee as long as they earn their keep. They just need to keep those freaks away from him when he wanted to hunt.


    Leon spends his day fighting these faceless hunters. When he wants to hunt, then the other demons in the new fortress would cover him up so he could freely hunt. The only good thing is that the faceless hunters seem to not be interested in the small preys around the fortress. Because of this, the demons have a way in sustaining themselves.


    Today is finally the day where Leon can hunt. His tail has already smashed a few pillar along the way unintentionally. Fortunately, the other sensible demon in the fortress already expects something like that to happen. They reinforced the pillar with magic. He was truly excited as it has already been a week since he went out of the fortress and hunt.


    Leon stealthily walk out of the fortress and head to the western lush forest. He was expecting something good and agile to prolong the hunt. So far, the best prey he got was an agile deer with freakishly strong ramming attack. It was nearly at the border of magic beast and it was fast to escape.


    He is smiling as he recalls the memory of him chasing that delicious prey. He silently walked inside the forest without giving out his overwhelming presence. He was a bit irked as there are no animals around which was totally unexpected with how wealthy the forest is.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the forest?¡± He was a bit angry as he was not picking up anything. It was like the forest suddenly become a dead spot.


    He walked for a few hours without finding anything aside from frogs and bugs with the size of a palm. For a prideful being as him, it was below insulting to hunt those kinds of animals. He was furious as he let out a roar out of anger and started to roam the forest without bothering to hide his presence. He was smashing trees as he walks with his tail. Trees fell one after another and making huge sounds as it fell. Even with that much, he still can¡¯t hear any sounds of startled animals anywhere.


    ¡°Be sure to hide from me¡­ Whoever did this¡­ I will not forgive absolutely.¡±


    One can literally see the fumes coming from his nose and his eyes are bloodshot. His rage meter filled out already but he finally managed to feel something ahead. He followed the trail ahead and he was now facing a simple and a bit hidden cave. He can feel something inside. He was sure that this one is the one responsible for the absence of prey along the forest. A hunter never over hunts!


    Leon tilted his head from side to side and made cracking noise. He then proceeds to walk towards the cave with careful steps. He was not sure if the being inside is powerful but as a lion himself, he hunts with all he has even when hunting rabbits.


    When he was nearer, he felt the radiating power of the one inside. He was surprised since the being is nearly at fourteenth rank with just a little step. He raised his guards and when he saw what creature is injured, he was dumbstruck.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± he was already in a poise to pounce and rip apart the creature. The one responsible for the absence of preys but when he saw who it was, his face started to twitch.


    Leon was staring at someone of the same feline race as he was. The creature seems to be recuperating. A bandage was wrapped around the left arm of the said creature. He was a tough guy but as he looks towards the feline in his front, he was truly smashed. In simple terms, he was having the love struck look in his face.


    ¡°What a beautiful fur¡­ oh¡­ who hurt this little one?¡± he was walking closer and soon the creature in question woke up and stared at him.


    The golden irises which was the trade mark of the feline race seem to be a bit different. The one that stares at Leon has a bit of greenish tint on them indicating that the one in front of him was from a mixed race.


    He was a bit stumped on what to say or do as he remained in his place. He does not know what is happening as mind was in total melt down. He was looking at the face of the female feline mix in his front and somehow deep dark feelings started to arise in him.


    He never had a mate before since almost everybody in the planar prison was a nut-crack. They can only remain outside their cages for 24 hours every 300 years. In those periods, feelings of romance and hate will dissolve as time passes. Now that he was out of the prison, he can hunt; he was thinking that maybe it is also the time to find a mate.


    ¡°Dude¡­ you look stupid.¡± The voice of the female resounded and once again the clarity in his eyes returned.


    He wanted to look cool in front of the female but his earlier stupid look was the first thing the female noticed in him. Now he was in a dilemma on how to appeal to this beautiful beast.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you overhunt.¡±


    Really? That is the first thing you can say? Leon was screaming in his mind on how stupid he might look now.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I was a bit hungry since those freaks kept on chasing me.¡± The feline stood up and checked her left arm. Leon noticed now that the female in front of him have four arms. It was a bit weird for him but since he saw creatures that have many more arms and limbs in the past, some weird words did not come out from his mouth.


    He was silent on how to answer back to the one in front of him. He was out of his prideful and haughty attitude. He watch as the feline ripped the bandage apart and cast simple healing spell. Then the female started to move the arm to check if there is something wrong. After a few moments, the female finally place her attention towards Leon and a smirk was plastered on her face.


    ¡°Why is a big bad lion in my house?¡±


    ¡°House?¡± Leon was a bit puzzled.


    ¡°You call this a house?¡±


    ¡°What? Not up to your standards?¡± The female suddenly had that mischievous grin on her face.


    Leon fell into a more awkward position and he was biting his tongue to stop talking random things. The feline lost interest in the end and start to walk away.


    Leon watched as the feline passed him and leaped into the air. Suddenly, tails started to sprout from the back of the feline and it numbers eleven. He was amazed on how random the characteristics of the feline. She has four arms and eleven tails which looks like that of a fox. He watched as the female disappeared into the woods and he was left inside a random cave.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Leon was planted on his feet as he was looking at the lush forest.


    ¡°Wait¡­ I need to find that feline lady!¡±


    Leon quickly got on fours and started to run like a true beast. His body might not be the same as the one of the true lion. He resembles that of a human but he grew up in an environment which only runs in fours. If he was in need of quick burst of speed he was doing it this way.


    Leon crashed with trees as he continue to run inside the forest. He just found the possible mate he always dreams on having. He was determined to win this sexy beast whatever it takes.


    Celine Von Grace


    I just woke up and I see this stupid looking lion in front of my cozy place. I mean it was my mistake as I slept so deep and did not manage to set up precautionary measures but dude come on.


    When I was done inspecting my injured arm, I quickly left the cave. I am not planning on returning there anytime soon. I want to roam around the world! I wanted to go to places where no one has reached in the past.


    I quickly leaped into the branches of the tree and let my tails out. It¡¯s been ages since I was able to let them out. The prison was truly hell for me since I can¡¯t walk and explore. I am thankful for whoever created that small rift and sent me to this new world.


    Now that we are talking about the new world, I find this one truly primitive. I don¡¯t mean it to be a backward one but the kind of untouched world. The inhabitants of this world surely love to crowd together and claim territories so that might be the reason. The only trouble in this world is that psychotic guy. He was sending his minions to hunt all the escapees from the prison. I wonder if he was tasked by the warden.


    Oh! Dude¡­ I hate that warden by the way. He was such a stiff guy that does not know how to have a good time. What is wrong with trying to walk the stairways to heaven?


    He should have not made it in the first place if he would declare that it was of limits. Well my wander lust is also at fault for sneaking my way in and met a woman with a blinding light in her face. I wonder who she was. The place crumbled after that moment and the next thing I know, I was inside the planar prison being scolded harshly by the warden.


    I wonder how long I spent there in captivity. I was sure that I heard the warden¡¯s voice before I stepped into the rift but who cares about that stiff guy! I want to discover the wonders of this new world.


    I should search the stairs of heaven again for fun. No¡­ maybe not. I don¡¯t want to see the face of that old foggy again. Though I wanted to see who that female back then. She looks very different and I feel out of breath just by being near her. That one looks strong.


    I leaped on a branched and jumped into a deer and bit down its neck. Blood was flowing and so I pinned it down and let it bleed to death. I have this bad habit of biting the neck of my prey but I don¡¯t like the taste of blood. In the end, I am leaving them to bleed to death as I restrain them.


    When the deer was not wildly twitching anymore, I made a fire with the nearby littered wood. I sliced the meat by my claws as I cast magic on them. I wonder since when I learned to cast those kinds of magic. Somehow those memories are surfacing on their own. I don¡¯t have any clue since I woke up one day surrounded by countless remains of monsters. The next thing I know, I am wandering around and hunting prey.


    ¡°This will be more fun if only there is no nuisance like those freaky faceless monsters chasing my ass.¡±


    I bit down on the meat which was lightly cooked. I wonder if they can find me again since I saw them being destroyed by someone.


    Now that you mention it, I presumptuously asked for his aide since I was battling them for a few weeks already. I am tired back then. Good thing is that he''s strong and he has this chilling aura around him so I talked my way out.


    I wonder who that freakishly strong guy is.


    Ha ha, I smiled as I remembered his face when I made my exit. It was a mixture of shock and disappointment. I wonder what he is expecting for me to do. He was a bit cool now that you mention it but he was a bit stiff with the way he talks.


    ¡°That was a no fun guy definitely. He doesn¡¯t even know the buddy rule.¡±


    I bit down the meat after the meat was giving off really nice smell. I somehow get the feeling that someone was trying to track me and I guess it was the stupid looking big cat earlier. I made my lunch time quicker as I devoured the meat that was barely cooked.


    I stood up after patting the full belly of mine.


    ¡°Kyah¡­ I love wandering with a full stomach.¡±


    I extinguished the fire that I made and threw the skewer sticks I made when roasting the meat of the deer. I think that leaving them here would somehow discredit the wealthy forest. I don¡¯t know what that even means but I think it is bad ok?


    I don¡¯t have any luggage so I am the definition of mobile. I leap into the branches as fast as I can and made sure to leave the least track as possible.


    Why the heck is this happening dude? I disposed of the faceless freaks and now I have a big lunk of muscle head after my ass. My head is starting to ache. I somehow hasten my movement and not try to cover up my tracks and let myself be away from here.


    I cast the self-boosting magic and dashed into the air like I am flying. I am actually just propelling myself indiscriminately. My tails helps gliding. If I somehow made a mistake then I would be flying towards the sky or dive head on into the ground.


    I don¡¯t know flying magic and I definitely don¡¯t want one since that would spoil exploration. So in the end, I only do this if I am running. I seldom use this trick since there are only a few beings that can force me to flee. So far the warden is one and maybe the stiff guy too if one day he decided to pursue me. I wonder why he would pursue me at all but it was just an idea.


    After a few minutes of running away which totally eludes me why I am doing this. I can overpower that dude if I use the help of my tails but I somehow find that it was silly. I would get more trouble by stopping. Maybe that was it so I am moving way faster.


    When I am out of the area, I finally stopped. I was a bit gasping for breath since it has been a while since I used that trick.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my poor back¡­¡± I tried to stretch my body from side to side and some little cracking sounds resounded.


    ¡°Feels absolute bliss.¡±


    ¡°Now where are we going¡­?¡± I looked around to decide which direction I should go.


    ¡°Not that it would be a problem where I will go anyways.¡± I closed my eyes and started to turn around. After ten seconds of mental counting, I stopped and opened my eyes.


    ¡°I guess it is towards the east then.¡± I dashed in the air once again. I heard that it was the lands of the wood dwellers.


    Some people I talked to said that they hated humanity so much. I am not one and I guess I can explore their lands as long as I don¡¯t make troubles for them. I hope that they would be sensible dudes and gals.


    My body is trembling as I start to advance. I think my body is doing the same thing once again. It is my first exploration after being locked up by stiff warden. My lips started to loosen up and started to form a smile on their own.


    ¡°For a world walker like me¡­ this is the best!¡±

 Chapter 12: The spark of tragedy

    Chapter 12


    It has been a two weeks since I went out of the forest and I have been wandering here and there. I met some imprudent devils and some cheeky humans along the way. They all ended up seven feet below or a few thousand feet above ground.


    I wonder if I look like easy picking since most of them clashed with me after seeing me or speaking a few lines. I watched them fight the faceless but after they were done, they would face me and rain me with curses. I am just watching and what is wrong with that? Their vocabulary is rich too as they reach even the pubic hairs. What the heck is wrong with these people?


    As for the humans, they look annoying and cheeky as they would grab their weapons without even asking and fight me on their own. So far, I have not summoned the hunters. I plan to let them thin out the devils as much as they can and then let he demon race build their own place in this Mirth. I now know where they came from and why they ended up in here. Once again it was the fault of a human.


    What¡¯s new in Metrobank? (Sorry! This was kind of a catchphrase in an advertisement of a bank and I think it really works well with this one¡­¡±


    So far I have not met someone that I can say with value. Most of them were all soldiers and fighters on their own way. Some were questionable by having needles and sling shots as their weapon but I guess it was with one¡¯s taste. I remember this one guy that makes dolls fight for him. The best part of it was that the dolls were all shaped to be a little girl dressed in black and frilly. I somehow feel that this guy is not a fighter but tailor. Though those marionettes are truly astonishing. I wonder how is he doing up there in the sky.


    I sent him up in the sky since he was not speaking. Only moving his fingers which have these special threads that attach to the marionettes to attack me. This world is truly vast as I see new magic and arts which I do not recognize.


    My spells were all basic now that I realized it. The only thing that is making them powerful is that I have vast storage of mana. I guess I was loading high specification bullets into a makeshift gun. Even though it will fire it was truly bad in a sense.


    As of now, I am walking along the beach. I am watching the great scenery where the sun will set after a few more minutes. I like the moment when the sky will suddenly change their colors from bright to deep reddish color for a brief second. Then will go darker and darker until darkness truly envelops the surrounding.


    What I am doing for the last two weeks? I am collecting different kinds of plants that look nice. There was this plant with violet hue on their leaves that smells nice. Even though it was a bit strong and monsters seem to gather around it.


    There is also this other plant that looks like a pitcher that has lots of insect inside of it and smells heavenly. I think they were called pitcher plants back then on my world but in this world they are really small.


    The pitchers only spans nearly same as my thumb. On the contrary, the capacity of it was truly astonishing. The plant was a magic plant with space attribute. It looks small but terrible as little feelers would pop out here and there. They will pull prey inside the small pitcher it has.


    As expected of the magic world. They were bizarre but interesting. It was a bit irritating since it would reach out to me from time to time. I think it was only a joke since when it touches me, it would hastily retreat and the plant will tremble for a bit. I wonder if it is laughing with its joke.


    I am walking along the beach when an idea suddenly sprang into my mind. What if I build my abode here and collect all the interesting things in Mirth in here? I wanted to create something nice and live here instead of being the demon lord.


    I will create minions and annihilate one or two villages once in a while. That would count as doing my job as the demon lord right? That much is my biased reasoning speaking, I know but as I am the ruler of this ship then I think I can decide what to do. The cool sister told me basically to govern this world unintentionally. Placing this role on me with the huge power which I don¡¯t know how to properly spend.


    ¡°I think I will do that then. This place looks nice too and there is no one near.¡±


    I am smiling as I walk into random direction to look where I will precisely build my house. I dream that one day I can fill this area with all the things that I find interesting and fun. The role of demon lord can wait. The hate for humanity can wait. The destruction can wait. Time¡­. I can wait.


    Drake surveyed the area and was satisfied to find that the settlements of any intelligent beings were far from him. He does not even know that the area he was so fascinated with was once the origin of various legends and unbelievable rumors. It once spread in the entire Mirth making the place untouched for so long.


    The name of the place is Dream Island. A land where all dreams come true but with the appropriate cost.


    Somewhere north of Dream Island


    Lisa was training with her companions when he was suddenly carried away by a huge flying beast. The beast is one of the most troublesome creatures of Mirth. Aside from the demon lord and his army as its race is well versed with magic and can fly.


    The beast belongs to the Winter Infernals. They have a bird like body but they have a pair of extra hands which they conceal with the thick feathers along their body. It function to restrict prey which their legs will grasp when travelling.


    The hands of the beast have contrasting elements with them. Their arms were equipped with ice magic and fire magic for each hand. The intensity of their magic will vary as their age increase. Some legends spoke of winter infernals which can hold the sun and the other hand freeze the entire world.


    Lisa was able to escape the beast when it dropped her into an empty nest. The beast thought that it still has younglings when those beast already went away to be independent. Lisa was now left alone in the nest. The beast did not seem to be coming anytime soon and she was not looking forward in knowing what will happen when beast came back.


    Lisa went out of the nest and started to run like mad. She still has her casting wand on her luckily and the forest seems to be lush enough for preys to be present. The good thing is that she was taught how to hunt when she was still young. It was tradition of their village so even though she was special born, she was still sent into the forest to hunt.


    Now she was thankful that she has those skills and she can persevere until help comes. She did not cast magic towards the beast earlier since she was already way too high above the ground. If the beast decided to drop her, she would end up like red tomatoes along the road.


    ¡°How did I wrong the gods!¡± she was in tears as her outfit was not fit to explore the forest.


    She was with her cousin Klein a few hours earlier while fighting with the stray demons that infiltrated their lands. Suddenly a winter infernal took the chance and snatch her up into the air. She was wondering why she was having a bad luck. There are dozens of other people it could snatch up and somehow the beast ended up choosing the slender her.


    ¡°Light ball¡±


    She cast a simple light spell to lure away the curious predators away from her since she can feel various gaze towards her. When the light sped off into the distance, she can no longer feel the gazes of different predators inhabiting the forest. She heaved a sigh of relief and chose a secluded spot which can hide her small figure to take a rest.


    ¡°Where exactly am I?¡± she only knows that she somehow started to head along the west but she was not sure how far she is from the norther lands of humans.


    She does not have levitation spells as they were exclusive secrets of the wind specialized magicians. She was a water type magician and only majors water support skills. She has ample power to defend herself but she was not sure if she can last the journey back towards the north.


    ¡°I hope Klein will arrive soon.¡± She murmured as she closed her eyes.


    She was exhausted both physically and mentally. The flight lasted for almost an hour. The beast¡¯s speed was truly incredible but it also put strain on her body. She was constantly casting spells to counter the sharp wind blades.


    The constant squeezing of the beast also happened once in a while. If she did not support her body with magic, then she would be half dead already. She won¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    Soon her breathing started to even out and soft snores sounded from the secluded place.


    Lisa opened her eyes without knowing how much time has passed. She stood up and somehow her stomach started to growl unfitting of a lady. If she was still in her home, she would be admonished by her strict mother and would be lectured for eternity.


    She smiled as she picture that out but after a moment started to walk and start to hunt. She cut her long skirt as they will get in the way and will entangle with branches along the way. The torn cloth was then wrapped into her leg to protect from the irritating bushes which can cause itches to her skin.


    The robe was a bit gaudy in the beginning but after Lisa modified it, it ended up as a fitting one which hugs her body firmly. Even though the lower part was questionable. It was a robe originally and somehow became a short skirt. The excess cloth somehow became like stockings to protect her lower body.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want someone to find me in this weird outfit.¡±


    They will laugh at me.


    Lisa traveled for some time and the surrounding is starting to get dark. She already caught a few rabbits. She drained the blood and carried it before she can find a place to stay the night.


    She is now starting to worry since she is still inside the forest. She can hunt but she never stayed the night inside the forest. The forest is the home of various animals. Magic beasts and a human is not meant to be staying together throughout the night.


    ¡°I need to find a place¡­ I can¡¯t stay inside the forest¡­¡± her voice is now tinged with worry as she hastens her pace.


    She can somehow smell the salt and she was following it. It will lead into the sea and from there, she can occupy an area and fortify it for the night.


    Lisa walked for an hour before she finally saw the ocean. She was happy when she saw some rock formation that she can use for the night with a little help of her magic.


    She hastily run towards the place and inspected the formation. It can shelter her from the rain. She can just use water curtain to make the walls and patch some holes from the original formation.


    ¡°I somehow pity myself¡­¡± she was looking at her handmade and grimaced.


    She can cook but she was never an artistic one herself. The newly finished temporary home really looked hideous. In a sense it was ugly but practicality comes first.


    She was humming a tune which she does not know where she learned from. She was inspecting the inside to see if there are small creatures which live in. Somehow she found crabs and fish that were trapped into a small pond. There are a few of them and it truly made her happy.


    It was like someone is blessing her with fortune so she can survive the situation she was in. She closed her eyes and gave a silent thanks to whoever orchestrated these blessings for her.


    Lisa gathered the crabs that were carelessly above the rocks. The fish can be left alone in the little pond. They will not go anywhere as long as she fortified the surroundings of it. It was not much but it was enough for her to get by for a few days as the main source of protein.


    Lisa cleaned the space she was planning to lay down into. She does not have any cloth she can use to act as a blanket or any mattress for a little comfort.


    She went out to seek something she can use. She needs something that can help her resist the cold at night and something that can help her soften the rocks. She was thinking of using dried leaves and pile them over to make the ground a bit softer. She might get itch so she was looking for something that can help her with that problem. She made a few trips with the nearby forest to get lots of leaves. She laid them carefully inside her temporary home.


    When the surroundings became darker, she did not return to the forest again. She started casting light balls then scattered them away towards the sky. She was doing it to lead the beasts away from her home so she can have a peaceful sleep.


    ¡°Though they look comfortable¡­ I might regret it tomorrow.¡±


    She was looking at the pile of leaves with a grimace. Though it looks comfortable, she was sure that some little creature would be crawling over them like ants and little bugs.


    In the end she chose the possibility of her getting itch rather than sleep in hard rocks. She left the makeshift bed she made and then created fire with magic.


    Even though she was a water mage specialized in support magic, she knows basic spells in light and fire. She knows how crucial light and fire can be in certain situation. Even though it was outside of her specialty, she was still adamant on learning them. Now she was once again thankful for being greedy with abilities.


    ¡°Now for an early dinner.¡±


    It was barely night but it was already dark. She needs to minimize in using fire and light to not attract hunters at night.


    She gave the rabbit a little sorry and thanks for letting her eat for the night. She created a blade made of water magic then solidified it to make substance. Now she has a knife she can use for skinning the rabbit and taking out the unnecessary parts which was hard for her to consume for food.


    She knows some people will grumble by wasting precious resources. She really can¡¯t stomach eating guts and brains of the little animal. In the end, she buried the head of the rabbit away from her home along with its innards and gave a silent apology.


    She went back and started to roast the rabbit. She was truly hungry since it has been eight hours since her last meal. She was a bit regretting for having a light meal that time. If she knows that she will end up in such situation then she would have ate her fill.


    Soon, the smell of burning meat started to spread. Somehow her ladylike face was loosening up with a captivated look. The hunger was able to win against the constant reminder of her mother to never lose composure in any situation. Now Lisa just wants to eat her fill and retire for the day.


    After her meal, Lisa put out the fire hastily. She surveyed the area if there are some beast around that was attracted with the smell earlier or by the light but there doesn¡¯t seem so. She sighed in relief and went back to her temporary home.


    She curled her body against the dried leaves feeling a bit scared and lonely. It was the first time that she was sleeping outside the scope of civilization. She experience sleeping out in a camp but for her it does not count since she was with the company of others. For the first time, she was sleeping alone.


    It felt really lonely and unsettling.


    ¡°I wonder when Klein will come¡­¡± she murmured before closing her eyes and tried to sleep.


    She did not know how much time has passed and somehow her eyes opened. She can feel slight vibration through the ground and somehow it awakened her from her sleep. She stood up and looked outside through the holes.


    ¡°What is happening?¡± she was a bit scared with the unexpected event.


    In the end, her nerves can¡¯t calm down and she decided to go outside and see what is happening. She went outside and carefully feels the ground with her hands. She was trying to see the direction where the vibration is coming.


    It was a bit hard since the source seems far. She can only decide where to go if the vibration will increase or decrease in intensity. She followed the direction for a while when she suddenly saw something really bizarre.


    ¡°Why is an idiot making a garden in the middle of the night?¡±


    She was looking at a man who seems at his twenties with a red hair and a slender build. The man was remodeling the very land as he crushed the stones which would explode and send shockwaves everywhere.


    Now she knows what is creating those vibrations. Though it was not strong, it was annoying for her who was trying to sleep. She knows that the man was creating something akin to a garden. At the man¡¯s side was a bunch of bizarre and random plants of different size and shapes.


    They were all brightly colored and the man was placing them in the place where the rocks were before. He was planting them forcefully. She does not know if his head is working properly.


    Plants grow in different kind of environment. Some were very sensitive and will die if the conditions were not met. What is this man doing?


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡± Lisa raised her voice more than usual since she was a bit irritated for being interrupted in her sleep.


    The man turned around. Lisa was now in the crimson eyes of the man which bore straight through her own eyes. They were like rubies and she somehow finds them attractive. She was a bit captivated as the eyes that were staring at her seem to be shining ominously and attractively at the same time. It was kind of weird but she somehow can¡¯t take her eyes of the man in from of her.


    It was the night history recorded as the greatest spark of tragedy.

 Chapter 13: Bringer of change

    Chapter 13


    Here I am thinking that I am alone. There should be no one in this land earlier when I tried to cast detection magic. Now there is this little female human raising her voice while both of her hands placed on her hips. I don¡¯t know why but she looks really mean. I wonder why I feel the air of spoiled human¡­


    I stop smashing the boulders in the ground which I have been doing for a couple of minutes now. The sudden intrusion caused me to be nearly dragged by that pitcher plant. I really commend the plant for always trying to playfully drag me. I slapped its feelers and it obediently went back to the pitcher . It is now full of little preys it snatched earlier.


    ¡°Why in the world will you create such ruckus in the middle of the night?¡± she paused for a while when I turned towards her direction but now she is resuming her talk once again.


    I wonder why there is a human trash in here. Oops... talk about trimming down the hostility there. I ignored her rant and continued to crush the boulders around. I placed the plants that I gathered here and there along my travels. I have a large number of them and lots of variety. I wonder when they can spread along this land. I bet it will be breath-taking when it happens.


    I am still working when I suddenly feel the fluctuation of mana. A huge monster which resembles a bird but there were two hands beneath its wings. I wonder how a funny looking monster can maintain its flight with those many drags.


    I guess this is the fantasy world and those kinds of things were normal here. Though it looks angry for some reason and it was glaring at me. I turned off all my passive skills since the plants would rot after a few minutes being close to me. The miasma will spread like an idiot so I made sure to turn them off when I am not in battle.


    Once again I turned them on and start to conjure a low level magic. It was mere ice spears which I cast in multiple so they ended up around fifty of them floating beside me. I sent them towards the beast but the beast was weird in a sense. It just waived its right hand and the spears melted like cheese.


    I guess water magic has bad compatibility with it? Let¡¯s try to roast it and see if it will taste good. Anyway, for some reason the female human is trembling like crazy. Sweats are pouring like broken dam in her face and she is whiter for some reason.


    I see this frequently back in my world. The state of extreme fear and distress is truly beautiful in its own but only if you¡¯re the one looking at it. What a terrible state to be in.


    I start to conjure a more advance spell and multi-cast them as usual. For me, strength is number. I don¡¯t believe the saying of a one man army. I have done that in the past. I only ended up someone who could not show himself in the light and operated in the darkness until the day I perished.


    This time I will fully use my advantage be it summoning or the multi-casting of spells. I am overlord tier because of the privilege but I can be the ultimate if I use those resources wisely.


    As of now the extent that I can multi-cast is fifty of any spell aside from the highest ones in my skill column. Now that I think about it I did not mention about this skill column so far. So before crushing this little beast in the air with the air of arrogance, I should state those first huh.


    My skill column is divided in two. Actives and Passive. For the passive, I think I mentioned it already but for the active which was also separated into four column. Basic, mid-tier, advance and elite, a greyed out column which was named forbidden.


    It only consisted with four skills. Two of them are passive and two are active. The passives sounded ominous so I have not unlocked them yet with the limit-break that I got from the lucky draw. I am afraid that it would mess things up when I can barely have control over my skills. I am contented with how vast they are. If I go get these ominous skills but could not use them properly, then I would be an idiot eating a cow with a stomach of a rat. Ha that was a good metaphor don¡¯t you think?


    The two passives were named; Magic emperor and Bloodbath. See what I mean? They sound ominous so I will not touch them now. The last two active skills were named; World walk and Sprout. I don¡¯t understand any bit from them but they sure sounded weird especially for the Sprout. Sprout what? That was a hidden curiosity in my mind that I chose to bury.


    Now that I am done explaining those skills, it is time to crush this little beast in the air that started to conjure its own magic. I was a bit surprised that it can use compound magic of fire and ice but I can overpower it with brute force.


    In the end, a monkey can only play so much facing a behemoth. This time I cast the least destructive spell in the Elite section named Rending blades.


    They multiplied to fifty after a few seconds and I threw all them into the air. They shoot faster than bullets in my world. The blades sunk into the beast¡¯s body and went through to the back continuing to travel towards the sky.


    The monster froze for a bit before its body separated into pieces. Blood is raining so I cast a breeze to throw them away. I do not want my garden to stink of blood. I must let this place be the paradise that I always dream of.


    The monster was now gone and I should continue my work. For that human on her knees, she can fend for herself. I don¡¯t feel like seeing more red tomatoes for now. That red bloom in the sky was not a thing that I like. Red is a captivating color but too much red dulls the view in the end. It will be more beautiful if there were hues of different colors in the end.


    I placed the mischievous pitcher plant into the hole that I dug out and then started to put back the ground on the side. I think this plant will truly bloom if there are lots of preys around and the forest can provide that much.


    It was peaceful for a moment before the human started to murmur to herself and her voice started to quiver. Ah¡­ I don¡¯t hate noises but when they came from humans I somehow feel my hands itching.


    I wonder why¡­


    I face her again to see that her eyes were swimming here and there. I guess it was too much of a shock? That monster was a strong one but it was too bad that it was facing me.


    I guess a show of power of that size was enough to scare a human away huh. Maybe I should do that and scare them until their souls floated upwards. I somehow find that idea workable. Maybe I should?


    ¡°How can you be so powerful yet not helping our race?¡± her voice was a bit trembling but I can hear her fine alright.


    Though the contents of it was truly provoking. I am not helping the race¡­ Hah¡­ I spent most of my life for the so called advancement of humanity back then. Here is another one talking about helping the race.


    ¡°You humans have no shame huh¡­¡± My voice was a bit low and somehow my temper is starting to show their ugly head.


    Calm down¡­ What happened to the talk about the toning down the hostility? Be more reasonable¡­ F¡­! Why am I even tolerating such inconvenience!


    ¡°Shame?¡± she looked up to me and stared at me hard.


    ¡°You are not human¡­¡±


    ¡°Not obvious enough?¡± I truly despise this race¡­ why don¡¯t they explode altogether?


    The girl was trembling more now. Her face now drained of other color. Hmm¡­ now that I think about it¡­ why is there a human in this place? Is it the beast earlier? That dumb pigeon¡­


    ¡°So¡­ Not running?¡± I smiled .


    I wonder if it would be fun cornering this despicable race.


    The little lady is struggling to stand up but her legs keep on getting soft and she always end up on the ground. Her body is shaking like crazy and somehow I don¡¯t feel like playing like this. I somehow find this scene to be the same as me back then.


    At first¡­ they were just looking at me with interested expressions until they turned into madness. Those faces, my expression and my reactions resemble this little human in my front. Am I copying those baldies?


    I turned off my passive skills again and resume my gardening. This task is more interesting that teasing weak creatures. I left her alone on whatever happens to her in her own hands. At least I am letting her decide which future she will have as long as she does not annoy me.


    After a few more times, I noticed that she was not there anymore and I heaved a sigh of relief. I can kill those scums of humanity without blinking but the expressions of those helpless and weak even back there was hard to take. Hey¡­


    Am I still a human deep inside?


    Lisa Evergreen¡¯s POV


    My god! What did I see? I saw a really strong demon and I don¡¯t think even Klein can stand up to it. What will happen if that thing started to find humanity as an eyesore?


    I know that the demons vary in personality and I think this one really loves to be alone and build something for himself. I don¡¯t know if one day an idiot will provoke this being and somehow we all ended up being swept along with his anger. That will be a disaster!


    I need to do something to at least make that creature tamer or keep this land out of reach from others to avoid complications. Right! I need to inform Klein about this so he could do counter measures! I can¡¯t decide on what to do with this much!


    That being was too powerful for us to take and it does not seem to show interest to us. He can even crush the likes of winter infernal with such ease despite the absurdity of his magic. What is wrong with that? It was like a single spell was being multiplied automatically. The worst part is that they all have the same power behind them. How much mana is needed to make that spell work? This is truly absurd!


    What am I supposed to do? I am trapped and the endless forest before me is keeping me away from the human alliance. I can¡¯t possibly survive the long journey back. The information was crucial and it needed to be passed somehow or someway.


    Do I really need to learn another magic? There is no spell in the water magic that can help me transport the information on where I am and about that being.


    Urggg¡­.


    My head is starting to ache. Calm down Lisa¡­ Slow your breathing¡­ Like mother said¡­ do not lose composure at anytime, anywhere. Panicking can only slow down your thinking capability. It leads to unnecessary trouble in the end.


    I took deep breathes and I somehow started to calm down. Okay¡­ my mind has cleared for a bit.


    What I can use is only water magic up to advance levels and basic in light and fire. I can¡¯t possible send messages with those. I need a taming skill or somehow educate a beast that can travel. There are varieties of monsters inside the fores. I can tame one with relative intelligence but I need something that can go stealth or significant might to fend off predators.


    That will be hard. Wait¡­ Summoning magic can be used here. I remembered about that teacher of mine telling about the primitive way of summoning.


    I need mana catalyst to act as beacon and let a being grab it. There are certain risk involve so this way of summoning was discarded along the passage of time. Easier to control creatures became available to summon even though they lack certain intelligence. I wonder if it is wise to take up those risks to convey my position and information.


    ¡°Is it worth it?¡±


    If the being that answer my call is something wicked? What if I make another mess? If I don¡¯t take the risk and decided to train some monsters and send them to the journey, how long will that take? It will be too late.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Cousin Klein should be doing the shots¡­ what is wrong with this¡­¡±


    I need to take the risk if I want to make something significant. The time needed to train something will take a long time. If they met the worst of the predators out there then I basically wasted my time. I took a deep breath and once again steeled myself.


    ¡°Come¡­ Answer my call and abide by my laws.¡±


    I followed the weird command the teacher of mine back then and started to form raw mana from my hands. I felt a little tug at first until something was trying to take the mana from me. I held it firmly until I felt the creature pulling the mana seems to give up and started to cooperate with me.


    Soon a small crack appeared before me in the space and then a pair of hairy legs ripped the crack open wider. My mouth opened wide in shock as a powerful being came into my front. Is this how the summoning should go?


    The teacher said back then that beings more powerful than the summoner would ignore the call. Why is there someone more powerful than me appearing? This one is basically at the fourteenth level. The same level as Klein!


    ¡°I finally found this world again¡­¡± the cold and low voice of the female that appeared before me sounded. She was looking around like she was trying to confirm her earlier statement.


    After a few minutes, her gaze met with mine once again and I was shocked to see the beautiful golden orbs staring to me. I wonder why I am meeting with beings with beautiful hues in their eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡­ little girl create six more beacons.¡± Her voice was low and unemotional but the naked threat was laced among it.


    What is wrong with her? Is she not abiding by the law and only wanted the beacon? That was breach of contract!


    ¡°You have not accepted my terms and the beacon is only temporary. Why should I even listen to you?¡±


    The teacher said that I needed to stablish my position as the master. Else the summoned being will rebel and do their own things at their own discretion without minding my commands. That will signify the failure of the contract.


    ¡°Tch¡­ as always the beings in this world are all cheeky!¡± the female was truly a creature befitting of its power as it was so haughty. I won¡¯t be able to form a successful contract with this creature.


    I crushed the beacon and the female creature with a mix of spider and a human was sent back to where it came from. Should I try again? I think my first try was a disaster and I am not confident that I will not mess up with the next try. If only I have another choice¡­ my poor life¡­


    ¡°Come¡­ Answer my call and abide by my laws.¡±


    This time the pull was not that strong and I think this time I will be successful. I held the beacon firmly to avoid it being stolen and this time a beautiful birdlike creature appeared before me. It was colorful with fiery red at the center of the tail but blue on the edges. The head is also of the red hue but the end of its feather was all blue. I think I will keep this one forever. I like its color and its size was not that big to catch the attention of the voracious hunters of the sky.


    Greetings summoner.


    I heard a sound of a male which neither an old¡¯s nor a young¡¯s. I love the sound of it but I am a bit creeped out when it was sounding directly on my head. Should I also think of the things that I want to say or I should voice them out?


    ¡°Likewise.¡± My tone was a bit haughty but it was necessary to establish myself as the one holding the reigns.


    I want to take the contract please.


    Yes! I know that I will succeed in the second try!


    I loosen my grasp of the mana I held so firmly at the start and it floated towards the beautiful bird.


    I hear and obey.


    Its voice sounded again in my head and I gave a satisfied nod.


    ¡°I need to relay some information towards the human lands and I am a bit of trapped in here.¡±


    The bird gave a quizzical expression and was tilting its head towards me.


    Master, are we in a pinch?


    I am a bit silent since I am a bit embarrassed to tell my summon that its master was already in trouble. In the end, I do not have the time and luxury in upholding my dignity as the master.


    ¡°Yes and the information you will carry is crucial and very sensitive.¡±


    I see. Then I will deliver it at once.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I was not able to continue since we have not even established the names we should call each other.


    ¡°By the way what kind of creature are you?¡±


    I am Adarna.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    I am the bird that cures all with my song. I am the knowledge that extinguishes ignorance.


    That was deep huh¡­ Hey¡­ am I hearing it right? Cures all with a song. That was ridiculous but then this was a creature from another plane. Is it possible that I got a remarkable summon? If so, it is not worth risking this creature in a journey where it might lose its life performing a task that was way below its use.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change your role¡­ this mission is way below you.¡±


    That is right but a good teammate always listens to the leader. Pride is next to accomplishing the desired result.


    ¡°You really sounded wise¡­¡±


    I am knowledge and cure. I am the bringer of knowledge to avoid ignorance.


    Right¡­ now let¡¯s consult it with how should I tackle this predicament of mine.

 Chapter 14: The Confrontation

    Chapter 14


    Days went on peacefully but there is something that is making me uncomfortable. The fact that there is a little fly near my land is irritating. So far the little bug is not making anything that will warrant my wrath. Though that bird of hers is interesting and it is a good summon.


    The bird is not powerful in combat but I know that it has a really overpowered skill which can cure everything. It can nearly bring everything back to life. That was the all curing bird in a myth which heals all with a song. It grants knowledge for civilization to advance.


    Sadly that was only a myth which I casually read when I took supplies from a market back then. That book for little children is interesting. If that kind of existence is present in my world back then, that world can advance without me going through the hardship.


    Though what interests me more is its color. The mix between the different hues of red and blue is captivating. In a world of magic, the cure spell was common as clouds. Some spells can bring back someone to life with various side effects but you can get my point. Though the knowledge is a bit tempting and it made me consider in performing a summoning magic again. Will I be lucky this time?


    As of now, I am admiring the beauty of my land. The plants are now energetically basking under the sun. My favorite pitcher plant was truly voracious. It gobbles up any animal that was tempted by its fragrant smell.


    I really wonder why this plant was not growing much and its pitcher was still the size of my thumb. It made me laugh when it gobbled up an elephant size animal which was then disappeared inside the small pitcher.


    That was hilarious indeed. I made sure to keep the other plants away from the pitcher plant. I think it would not end well and how grateful am I when I saw the pitcher plant gobble up weeds that started to grow around it. How voracious is this plant?


    Since I have nothing to do for now, I took out the crystal ball in my bag which has accompanied me for so long. I activated it and tried to see the world through it. The land is still in chaos as the faceless hunters were still as reliable as always. The demon race which invaded this planet was thinned out. There are only seven strongholds which was the last haven for them. I think it is time to terrorize the human race once again.


    I closed my eyes and tried to connect to my entire summons. Even though we are separated with a distance, I can still command them with a simple thought.


    Crush the fortress of human race.


    I saw in the crystal ball how my summons turned back and left the strongholds of the demon race alone. They started to dash wildly towards the human fortresses. With this I am still keeping my job as the demon lord. Ah¡­ what a beautiful scene¡­ oops¡­


    The humans still have not discovered the way to end the faceless monsters. Meh...they will discover it soon enough. If they do not then that will be too bad I guess.


    Struggle and survive. Keep your crown as the top dog in the food chain. You guys always manage to persist through trials and I will enjoy your struggles very much.


    For the rest of the day, I watched as the human fortresses were flooded by different monsters. There were still a few ancient dragons there but the faceless hunters still ranks the top in number. The smaller and weaker monsters were now gone and only the stronger ones are flooding the human race.


    The clash with the demon race was grueling enough that also thinned out my army. Is it time to summon once again? I wonder if that will be too much for them to handle? Nah¡­ who are you kidding? They are the human race. They will survive better than cockroaches.


    ¡°Come and peel off the light that covers all. Call of the Ancient!¡±


    ¡°Serve even after death. Call of the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Unbind from sleep. Dragon¡¯s Call¡±


    The invocation chants were a bit short. I like it since it was practical and only takes a few seconds though it cost stupefying mana. Then a dozens of monsters appeared out of the summoning circle.


    The other summons were only advance level and they will be weeded out soon. They are ineffective in sieges as their only purpose is to be a meat shield. The dragon apparitions were different since they can be called glass cannon. With an absurd power, they will die after firing it once.


    The faceless humanoids are called Lost Lambs. I can¡¯t relate why so I stick to calling them faceless but let¡¯s correct that and call them Lost Lambs formally. They are my most efficient member of the army. They have both the endurance and attack power needed to battle out for a long time. Their numbers only increased and have not diminished until I eliminated some back then.


    For the last, the Call of the Emperor summons beings with random shapes of humanoid and beast alike. The attack power of them varies but their abilities also has huge variety ranging from magic to physical. Their sizes also can be huge or mediocre.


    ¡°Wreak havoc in human lands.¡±


    I was a bit ashamed since they will not encounter the front line defense of the human race. Meh... they should be fine with this much. This will teach them that they are not truly safe even with their armies concentrated into one.


    This is war and war never occurs in only one place. The creatures only made random noises before heading towards the human lands. I wonder how much human trash can be cleaned with this much. Should I cast summoning magic again? Let¡¯s hold back for a bit. I might end up annihilating them if I send them with two batch of my summons.


    Maybe a little more will not hurt? Yeah a little more then so this annoying itch will go away and stop bugging me.


    ¡°Beacon!¡±


    Then the weaker version of the call of the ancient created about fifty summoning circles. Oops¡­ I forgot to turn off my multi-cast. Nah¡­ It will be a shame to destroy them myself due to my error but they will not do much. I sent them away towards the human lands too. They will arrive first compared to the earlier batch since they were smaller and more agile flying units.


    I watch them fly away and admired their disappearing backs. I guess even though they look ugly, looking at them in cluster is cool on its own.


    I should watch what their reaction is right? I went down from the mountain since I am afraid that the summoning will damage my garden. I chose the place since it was a rocky at the top and trees and other vegetation lives until the middle of the huge mountain.


    Now¡­ Let¡¯s see how humanity responds.


    (Note: Before changing into another POV¡­ I need to apologize for making the Lisa¡¯s part into a first person¡­ that was supposed to be exclusive to Drake. Now off we go into another Lisa part.)


    Dream Island, Seashore


    ¡°What was that terrifying sensation?¡± Lisa is trembling and her dinner started to burn.


    ¡°I felt the immense power of summoning magic.¡± A voice of a man sounded into Lisa¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Summoning magic?¡± Lisa was dumbstruck.


    If that is the range and intensity of summoning magic then the creatures are surely to be monstrous.


    ¡°Is it a primitive one or the other type of summoning?¡±


    Lisa is looking towards her summoned companion hopefully. She is clueless on what type of summoning it is and the knowledgeable Adarna was her only hope. She found out that Adarna way a mythical beast which grants knowledge and cures diseases which no one could cure. Whatever the intensity and absurdity of it, the song of the Adarna can nullify it after the last note of the song.


    She is truly thankful for the ideas and the range of abilities of Adarna. Adarna also has a way to tame other creatures with its song.


    ¡°The magic is either highest class Elite type or Early Forbidden. I am afraid that one magic which I detest the most was used.¡± Adarna was looking in the sky with a grim expression.


    ¡°Call of the Ancients¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Lisa is hearing this spell for the first time.


    ¡°It was a magic that cannot be called summoning basically. It only connects the Lost Paradise towards another Plane. Those despicable creatures residing the Lost Paradise ended up destroying their plane. Only survives with the help of summoning magic from other plane which keep their plane intact. It was too bad that the inhabitants of the Lost Paradise don¡¯t need to consume anything to survive or drink. Only through taking in mana into their bodies. They should have been annihilated otherwise. It was truly too bad.¡±


    Wow, Adarna must have hated them for him to talk this much.


    Lisa thought something as she watched the Adarna lost in thought.


    ¡°So are they strong?¡± Lisa asked curiously.


    ¡°Strong?¡± Adarna turned towards Lisa with an amazed expression.


    ¡°They are basically immortal! The only way is to absorb the mana when their bodies are destroyed. That itself was a tough thing to happen as they regenerate faster than a troll. If they are summoned in numbers, the only way is to destroy them in one go. Then absorb the mana. Which basically next to impossible when you need to absorb mana equal to casting several elite spells.¡±


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Are they strong?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Lisa was speechless.


    ¡°The lowest member of the Lost Paradise is the Lost Lambs. The worst of it were the Lost Seers which can devastate a land alone with in a day.¡±


    ¡°Why would someone invite those cruel existences into our land?¡±


    ¡°War¡­ That is the only answer I can conclude with the information you gave me.¡± The expression of Adarna turned grimmer the next second.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lisa asked wondering why the calm and composed Adarna was making a difficult face.


    ¡°I think the one we met a few days ago is the Demon Lord.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Think about this¡­¡±


    ¡°You and I, then that man is the only resident of this particular land. Suddenly creatures of that caliber started to appear. It is not me and you who called them that mean the man did it.¡±


    Lisa is also thinking about it and the things that Adarna speaks make sense. The man was powerful, a member of the demon race. Lastly, the overwhelming hostility she felt from the man was enough of proof.


    She is wondering why he let her go but the fact that there are creatures originating from this land speaks volume than her wonder.


    ¡°What should we do? That is the demon lord¡­ If we can eliminate him¡­ then the war will end!¡±


    ¡°You little girl is so naive¡­¡± Adarna shakes its head disappointed.


    Lisa was confused unto why Adarna will say so.


    ¡°If it is so easy eliminating the demon lord, why does humanity needed to muster up their armies for a single entity? Are you stronger than the combine force of the human race?¡±


    ¡°N...No...¡±


    ¡°Next¡­ Why will a powerful creature which has its own intelligence have too much hate towards your race? Didn¡¯t you guys fought the demon lords back then too and can still win or come into agreement on somethings? Why will it be different now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Lisa now knows how little she is reading the situation.


    ¡°Another thing¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±


    Adarna looked at her sternly like saying ¡°Really nigga?¡± (Please, I don¡¯t intend to sound like racist and I only copied it from the vast videos I saw in the internet. I can just say are you for real but come on¡­ It sounded more fun¡­ No offense please! I love all races!¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ I will listen quietly.¡±


    ¡°As I am saying¡­ Something changed only around hundred years ago. That means the demon lord is not the same as the ones you fought for so long. This one is driven by something. That something made him hate humanity to the extent that he is willing to invite some resident of the Lost paradise.¡±


    ¡°Lastly¡­ We are still alive in here.¡±


    Lisa is more confused with the last thing Adarna mentioned.


    ¡°Think like this¡­ If he really hates humanity to the point that he wants to drive it to extinction, he would not let us off the hook. Why will he tolerate us then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but that fact sound important so please continue teacher!¡±


    Adarna chuckled a bit with how innocent and pure this little girl is.


    ¡°I think we have and only we, have the chance to speak directly with this demon lord.¡±


    ¡°What? Why will we do that? I don¡¯t have the authority to represent humanity!¡±


    ¡°But you have the chance to speak for humanity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you are so mean¡­¡±


    The two continued to talk about their guesses about the demon lord. Their conversation revolved around the possible things they can bargain for. The possible events that made the new demon lord hate them to this point but not enough to drive them to extinction.


    Lisa kept on refusing to go near the demon lord once again. She kept telling that she already used all her luck in surviving the encounter. She don¡¯t have enough luck to survive the second encounter.


    ¡°You spineless kid!¡±


    Adarna was frustrated on how cowardly the girl is. Even how much reasons and facts he throws towards Lisa, he can¡¯t seem to convince her. It was making him a bit bitter. Who was he? He was the bird of knowledge and cure!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him again!¡±


    ¡°But he will end up destroying human race at this rate! He might not be aware of it but the things he summoned are enough to reduce human race more than half of your population!¡±


    ¡°But... But... I am just a naive girl who can only use healing and support spells. How can I stand up to the existence like demon lord?¡±


    ¡°Take courage Lisa¡­ Even peasants will revolt against nobles when their life gets threatened. Remember your life in the past. That life can be enjoyed by many more in the future and that will be destroyed if you don¡¯t act now.¡±


    In the end, Lisa was coaxed into meeting the demon lord again. Lisa was a bit tearful. She considered the life that can have a bright future. She steeled her resolve ant take the chance for that future to happen.


    When the night became deeper, Lisa and Adarna finally decided to sleep. The next day, Lisa was walking towards the garden with a fearful expression. Adarna was on her shoulders giving her words of encouragement. When they finally saw the garden again, their mouths opened because of what they saw.


    ¡°Why the heck are the plants so huge?¡±


    ¡°This does not conform to knowledge! How can Seerly and Cabo plant coexist together like this? This is impossible!¡±


    The knowledgeable Adarna is muttering words which Lisa can¡¯t understand. Lisa on the other hand was shocked to see the plants so huge and healthy even though they were usually seen in questionable environments.


    Their shocked expressions turned into fear when a man in a red luxurious robe appeared in their vision. The expression of the man was truly furious as his eyes seem to blaze with the red color of them turning into deep crimson.


    ¡°What are doing here?¡± The man nearly screamed and his voice was sending suffocating pressure.


    ¡°We wish to discuss something with you demon lord.¡± Lisa¡¯s voice was inaudible as it tremble the same as her body.


    ¡°Discuss?¡± the overwhelming pressure disappeared suddenly.


    ¡°I thought you decided to do something foolish already so I can kill you¡­ Too bad¡­ come on and mess up already.¡±


    The expression and the way he speaks do not resemble his image earlier. He sounded easy going but irritated at the same time.


    ¡°Yes¡­ We wish to talk with you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to beings who built their civilization with lies and schemes?¡±


    Lisa and Adarna were stumped for words. They could not find the answer to that question.


    ¡°We wish to know the reason why are you doing this your Excellency.¡± Adarna finally spoke.


    ¡°Wow¡­ someone can talk directly to my head.¡± The demon lord smirked.


    ¡°Still¡­ Why should I explain myself?¡±


    ¡°We want to know why we are being treated this way¡­ Why do you need to destroy our peaceful lives?¡±


    Lisa suddenly raised her voice and when she realized what she did, she trembled in fear. Her face is like the face of a person saying what have I done?


    ¡°The cool sister told me so. That was the deal.¡± The demon lord nonchalantly said like it was normal.


    ¡°The cool sister?¡± Adarna was contemplating again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ She can be called god in here I guess. She made me to crush your human lies.¡± The demon lord was smiling mischievously. The real reason was not that but he was having his own fun.


    ¡°The god? What is with that? Why will god do that?¡±


    ¡°It was a deal,¡± The demon lord said in a normal way. ¡°I become a demon lord and she will grant me a wish. That is all there is.¡±


    ¡°What is with that absurd reason? This is unfair!¡±


    ¡°I feel that way too when I am caged but no one is benevolent enough to feel the same.¡± The demon lord said bitterly.


    ¡°Caged? What are you talking about?¡± Lisa and Adarna said at the same time.


    ¡°That is none of your concern. The only thing that matters is that I am going to crush humanity.¡± Demon Lord said with a devious smile. His eyes seem to shine brighter red.


    ¡°You will not do that.¡± Adarna suddenly said.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because you are not allowed to.¡±


    ¡°You are right¡­ But the cool sister went away already¡­ No one will be there to admonish me.¡±


    ¡°There might be none but you still won¡¯t destroy this world.¡±


    The demon lord¡¯s expression turned grim suddenly.


    ¡°Tell me why I should not obliterate the both of you right now¡­¡±

 Chapter 15: A Challenge for Destiny

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Tell me why I should not obliterate the both of you right now¡­¡±


    I hate it when people corners me. Is being intelligent only meant to take advantage? I wonder if I should blast this damnable bird. Is he proving he is smarter than me so that I will not destroy humanity? Is he going to bombard me with his knowledge and win an argument with me to force its will against me? Do I really need to tolerate such existence? So what if I will not destroy humanity? I can change that the very second when I feel like it. This kind of persons who use their intellect to bend other¡¯s will is really irritating.


    ¡°Becau¡­¡± before it could finish its speech, I blasted the ground beside them and the woman was send flying a few meters from him. The bird was now speechless and its eyes were round as a ball.


    ¡°You may be wise but be careful on what you speak with. You have your will but you should never use that intellect in forcing me to do something.¡± My tone sounded deep without me noticing. In the first place, why am I angry?


    Ah that is it huh¡­ I encountered people like this back then too. People who crown themselves as wise- men. Slowly influencing you into doing something without you knowing. That kind of feeling when you believe what they say. Someday you realize that you have been manipulated because you are not wise enough.


    I feel that kind of vibe from this imprudent bird. It is one thing if others are teaching me but if it is only to slap me in the face with intellect and manipulate me, that will not end well.


    The human female that was sent flying earlier struggled to stand up from her spot and she fell a few times. I really look man-eating right now. I can¡¯t help it when agitated. I think my face contort ferociously for the bird to tremble. Is it really because I lack knowledge that others can take advantage of me? I am working that out but why is it that still have not stopped?


    ¡°Please calm down your excellency.¡± The tone of the bird was now a bit more respectful and tactful far from his confident tone earlier.


    ¡°We do not come to agitate you but to ask for leniency.¡±


    They came for a favor yet they wanted to be on equal standing? What is wrong with these people? Am I their assistant? Those who ask for something should lower their head. Show respect and be humble. Why would they still hold into their dignity? Can dignity grant their wish then?


    ¡°You could have gone straight to the point and not pose as someone who can conquer all with intellect. You may be the bird of knowledge but I am the demon lord. Try to manipulate me and I will split even your plane in half.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I apologize.¡±


    The bird lowered its head finally and started to act someone asking for a favor. Why am I even doing this? Do I even need to do this in the first place? Is this the result of trying to be tolerant to others?


    I could have ignored them and do my own thing but why do I feel like I need to interact with them? They are the enemy I hated and still hated until now. Why is there a need to connect with them? That stupid tree taught me some troublesome things. I should have erased them from the start and my job would be easier and consistent.


    ¡°You know¡­ I could ignore you and destroy humanity once and for all. Then the job the cool sister left me will come to an end. The thing I hate the most is complications.¡±


    The bird flew and fetched the human female and presented her to me once again. The bird hummed a song and I saw how the wounds of the female started to heal with incredible rate.


    ¡°Please do not do that.¡± The voice of the female still trembles but her greenish eye started to have this mysterious glint.


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I? You guys created demon lords for your own selfish reasons. Made them shoulder the burden in saving your own race. Now you are forcing me to do the same. At what price will you pay then?¡±


    The human female was out of words . She was looking at me directly and she was trying hard to come up with something but seem to not think of something in the end.


    I can stand here all day and point out all your flaws and you will still end up being tongue-tied. Your race is corrupt and evil by nature. There is no denying that. The world has seen it all and I saw it all first hand. How humanity can be worse than animals.


    ¡°That was the sin of my predecessors. That should not be imposed upon me! I did nothing wrong and I am not part in creating those demon lords!¡±


    ¡°But you are enjoying the fruit of those evil deeds. Are you saying that it is right to spend the money your sibling has stolen from other?¡± I am amazed that words were coming to me on their own.


    ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°Accept it¡­ Even the goddess has accepted how evil you all are. Your race will not find peace with yourselves without demon lords. All your empires will turn against each other like mad dogs with the absence of a powerful demon lord to keep the reigns of war. Tell me little lady. Are you worth the trouble?¡±


    ¡°They might end up killing each other like you said demon lord but you are only looking at the result. I challenge you! And I will show you that humans can survive without you just fine!¡±


    I was at lost for word now. Is that so? If there are no monsters for them to fight, then where will their armies go? Where their swords would be pointed at?


    In the end wouldn¡¯t they use it to oppress others? Throughout history, humanity is self-destructive race. Even when you leave them alone, they will still mess up and destroy their very own lives through various means. Should I really take this challenge? I am curious to see. Just how far humanity can go without someone keeping them at bay.


    I looked at the two creatures were looking at me straight without flinching even how much pressure I start to apply. I wonder if it¡¯s the tenacity of human race once again. Even I, who hated them, got to commend them for that quality.


    Some members of human race just keep on coming even how much you try to squash them flat. I wonder if that kind of setting will work too. If I leave them alone, wouldn¡¯t that also taking away the trouble for me and they will soon destroy themselves?


    I have all the time in world and I can simply watch them burn. Though I am a bit worried if I am slowly being manipulated once again through words without me noticing. I really hate talking with wise people which is not on my side.


    ¡°A challenge¡­ A bet in which I am guaranteed to win and yet you still dare to put your future for an uncertain one. You could end me and that will all solve the problem. I can just end you all and all my troubles will come to an end too. Why should I take it?¡±


    ¡°Because this is the only way I can show you, someone who lost all faith in humanity.¡±


    ¡°Bwaahahahahahahaha¡­. Hahahahahaha¡± I suddenly burst out in laughter and somehow my sides hurt.


    I? Lost faith in humanity? I don¡¯t even have one in the first place! I who was taken the liberty in experiencing faith in humanity. Am now being told that they can show me faith in humanity? This is too funny.


    ¡°Your challenge only leads to complications my dear. All the complications I can avoid and here you are delivering them straight to my door. Hahahaha¡­ I really like how humans think. They are so brave to tackle something that leads their future astray! Do you know that same mindset cost the entire life of a planet in my world?¡±


    The both of them turned pale suddenly. That is right. That same curiosity to see what lies ahead. The drive to achieve something which is not meant. It only leads to complication and suffering.


    "You humans and all the humans in my world have the same way of thinking. You all only vary in reason but in the end your process is all the same. The forbidden apple always dangles in the face of you all."


    ¡°Let¡¯s say I will agree to that.¡± I tried to stop my laugh and managed somehow.


    ¡°What will happen to the army which only knows how to swing their sword for a living? How many humans will die out of hunger? How will you control your own numbers for the supply to keep up with your needs? You humans will grow in numbers needing more land and resources. War for territory and resources will break out and other races will be affected by that. So many complications will come if I say I agree with your challenge. Are you still feeling brave for the challenge?¡±


    The two of them started to contemplate for answers now. That is right; this is the hard face of reality. There can never be a way which does not step on something. Solutions will not fly, they struggle to crawl. I wonder how much answer they can think off before I break it to them. I am looking forward to it.


    The two of them were muttering words which I can¡¯t comprehend. It would seem like they entered a world of their own in which only them exist. Their private conversations went on back and forth for a few minutes. I remain patient waiting how creative they can be. That is how you struggle.


    ¡°Why do you always try to base your reasons to the answers which have not yet arrived? How can you be so sure of them? Human minds changes the very second and your reasons might be correct but that is not yet facts. That is just your assumptions. That is why we are challenging you to prove that those assumptions were wrong!¡±


    ¡°Eh? Assumptions? Little girl¡­ How old do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°Obviously not much older than me!¡±


    ¡°I lived longer than you can imagine little one. I have seen a lifetime come to an end. I felt how a human life can be. Why do you think I am the demon lord and not someone? Do you think the goddess makes mistake in choosing who to send?¡±


    ¡°You are human?¡± this time the bird entered the conversation again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ I am defined as one in the papers¡­ Though I have not lived as a human¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± this little lady is somehow exhausting to talk with.


    ¡°The words I said are the literal meaning. What meaning are you still asking for?¡±


    ¡°So you are someone that led a sad life then.¡± She was having a smug expression in her face like she figured out something.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ You can say so¡­ though it was satisfying when I got my revenge so it is not too bad I guess.¡± I smiled picturing the faces of those damn baldies when they rushed to my containment just to see that someone blew up the door with explosives. That was the first time I felt me again and the following events were not that great but still exciting on their own.


    ¡°Then let me show you another side how human live.¡± She extended her little hands towards me like offering. Somehow I can see the forbidden apple dangling in my front.


    Is this the feeling of those sinners when they are offered with the apple of temptation? It was like something is urging me to find out. Like my being wanted to see what I failed to see back then. Though my reasoning is still intact and I know that it will also lead to trouble in the end. What can I learn from the other side?


    ¡°Are you tempting me by any chance?¡± even I know that it is a dumb question but I still want to ask anyway.


    ¡°Does it somehow temp you?¡±


    ¡°I say a little bit.¡±


    ¡°That is enough then. Let me show you how colorful our lives are. I want you to see the different hues of our lives.¡±


    In the end, I reached out for that extended little arm. I know that bad guys won¡¯t have happy endings but I still want to see. How does it feel to be free as a human not a free demon lord? Can it fill the huge gap in my being or it will only expand? Even I don¡¯t know the answer but I am excited to find out.


    ¡°I guess it is the destiny of the bad guys to get tricked.¡±


    It¡¯s been two months since the sudden disappearance of all the demon lord¡¯s minions. Once again, the whole Mirth was under confusion with the sudden development.


    The front line of the human alliance lost opponents. The strongholds of the demon race lost their hunters. Somehow everyone is happy but there is this kind of tension floating in the air. Everyone is having their own guesses but no one has actually thought that a demon lord was currently hugging a rare plant pot on a side street with an intoxicated look in his face.


    ¡°Let go you stupid human!¡±


    ¡°You idiot! You can just pay for it so why are you running?¡±


    ¡°Why should I pay for claiming the gifts of nature? They don¡¯t own this just because they own the pot!¡±


    Adarna was looking at the comical scene of an idiotic demon lord and his master Lisa. Demon lord Drake is like a kid who went to the zoo for the first time and he can be fascinated by a lot of things.


    The problem is that he is fond of taking it and claiming it as his own escalating things like now. For a being granted with the power to decide the destiny of the race, it is really worrying.


    ¡°Master¡­ just pay it off.¡± Adarna was exhausted being together with a childish demon lord and a child master.


    After Lisa apologized to the shop owner repeatedly while paying, the issue has been resolved finally. Adarna watch in amusement when some thugs tried to steal with how eye catching red guy with them. Sadly, they ended up with broken fingers and wrist.


    Sometimes he can¡¯t blame the demon lord for wanting to squash humanity once and for all to avoid future troubles. Though that method would also lead to more complication and soon the world might really end if that happened.


    ¡°Why are you so barbaric?¡± Lisa complained while both of her hands were placed in her hips.


    ¡°My actions are justified. Backed up by reasons in which reality can testify. How about I ask why you are so soft?¡±


    ¡°Soft?¡± Lisa¡¯s cheeks were a bit red and Adarna can only shake his head.


    ¡°Demon Lord can use words gentler next time ok? The question can have double meaning especially if you are staring down to a female.¡± Adarna secretly sent his words towards the demon lord.


    While the two of them were quarreling, a bunch of guards approached them. Their voices were not exactly low and they are starting to get more attention from the onlookers. Especially Drake who has a tactless way of speaking.


    ¡°Is there a problem in here?¡± A man with a dignified voice asked the two quarreling pair.


    ¡°None at all sirs.¡± ¡°Yes there is!¡±


    The two of them answered at the same time which the guard can only come into conclusion that this pair is really having trouble.


    ¡°You two are disturbing the public in the open so I would like to invite the both of you into our station please.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ We will be quiet now and not be a disturbance anymore.¡± Lisa tried to remedy the situation. She started to pinch the side of the demon lord which resulted into a grimace of Drake.


    ¡°Can I trust that will happen?¡±


    ¡°Dude the word trust cannot apply to you human race.¡± Drake said and all the people who heard it frowned.


    ¡°What are you exactly saying?¡±


    ¡°I am saying how you all only knows to take advantage and all your words can¡¯t be trusted at all.¡±


    All the guards look into each other and had their conversation with their eyes. Then suddenly all them pounce together towards the trio. After a few minutes, the three of them were locked behind the bars of the guard station.


    ¡°Why the hell do I need to tolerate this?! It is one thing that you forbid me to use magic but now you are asking me to tolerate imprudent bugs!¡± Drake screamed and his voice was heard by the guards at the station.


    ¡°This bug can show you where the dumpster is!¡±


    ¡°Quite!¡±


    ¡°Boss let me have a go at him! I feel like he is not just insulting us but humanity in general!¡±


    The station was buzzing with all kinds of voices and Lisa¡¯s face was streaming with tears of regret.


    ¡°Why do I need to take this demon lord? I wish to return him¡­¡±


    Adarna can only shake his head as he stayed at the table of one of the officers in the station.


    ¡°This is one side of life Master¡­ You are doing fine.¡±


    His tone is both a mix of pleasure and a bit of worry.

 Not a chapter.

    So Today I got two people who helped me greatly. One directly edited a chapter and showed the errors while the other sent me an accurate guide on how to write the lines of my story correctly. Now that I read my chapters again, there is a whole load of errors on them. Even though most people don''t comment on them, I think that writing half-ass will leave a sour taste in my mouth. I am not a native english speaker and it is only my 3rd or 4th language which I rarely use if I am not writing.


    I decided that I needed to do a massive editing on this work and that means sacrificing my writing time. I don''t know if I can maintain the daily updates in weekdays which I am doing so far unless I miss some days. I know some people will say that it does not affect the story much and I love all of you guys who think that way but on my part as an author, I want to create something at least to be of standard. I don''t wish for it to be perfect as I write on the spot and that means inconsistency sometimes but I at least want to make it better than this.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    If anyone is interested in helping me with this great task. Please... pretty please...Help me? This rooster is alone in the world... I don''t want to take too much time so I can write before those ideas fly out of the window of my mind. My writing is not perfect and I know that people is only waiting for the definite hammer of the story to fall and I am still not there but I will further delay that matter until I finish editing.


    I thank all of my readers and all the lurkers who keep the views rising silently. Cheers to all people who left comments and I give my cookies to the ones which left positive reviews and encouragement. Lastly, Shout out to the two people who helped me see the bridge in writing better. Salute to


    <h4 class="media-heading">Maromar</a></h4>


    unsealedcolt</a>


    for their unselfish help.

 Update on work.

    So I have been working my ass off for the entire week and I think I will finish it this week. Man my head hurts looking at the vast words. haha! So on monday, We can resume the beastly writing pace again. Though I will take longer since I need to edit out to avoid this kind of problem in the future. I will post a comment in this post when the editing is done and for those that want to re-read this one from start to finish to see how well I did. I don''t know if I did bad or ok since I have no one to consult and I only edited things that I recognize wrong. Message me if you guys find other errors and kindly let me know. No more rest day for me this week. I hope monday can come faster.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Who''s bored anyhow?


    May I be imprudent to suggest something? Please check this one out for those that does not know our unstopable train.


    I dare you fellow readers and authors visiting this work to try. Watch the trailers and chapters of volume one up to chapter 8. I bet many of you will be riding with our train. I am not here to advertise anyway and I only want to share for those that are bored since the fiction they are waiting has not updated so far... Mine specifically. Give it a try my good sirs and ma''am! Just for a bit of spolier though... Everything in this animation is a gun. yep... its the paradise of gunslingers.


    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pYW2GmHB5xs

 Chapter 16: A challenge towards the entire humanity

    Chapter 16


    Greywolf Castle


    This castle which houses the entire elite of humanity is now facing another crisis. The sudden disappearance of the demon lord forces shocked them. Soldiers were happy to the utmost. The war is going full but the demon forces melted in their front.


    People are now celebrating nonstop as the food supply which should last for a few years is being used. The people both soldiers and normal workers went wild. The moment seems magical as everyone can''t stop smiling even without reason. The vibe in the air carried far and wide.


    It should have been a jubilant occasion but the fact is, the demon lord is nowhere to be found. This fact alone made the officers restless more than when battling head on the field. The masses fell into ecstatic mood while emperors grew more restless as time went by.


    Klein as the highest authority in command had his fair share of headache. He kept on searching for the reason but the soldiers were doing it half-assed. He wanted to scream to the jubilant population that the war is not yet over but facts are hard to oppose. The masses accepted the victory as a whole despite not knowing where the demon lord is.


    "This is hard on its own way." Klein massaged his temple.


    His stress level is higher compared when he was on the battlefield. At least out there he can vent his frustration. In the throne room, he can only listen to the jubilant reports. He don''t know why he is feeling down despite all that. He should be happy and all. Humanity has won once again.


    "Is there any news from the rescue team?" Klein asked his friend and right hand man.


    "They sent letters telling that they are still tracking the beast." The man said in response. His tone was apologetic.


    Klein sighed. His cousin Lisa was suddenly taken by a winter infernal during an exercise. He can''t possibly rush there himself so he sent his men instead. The Thought that his cousin is dead burdens him a lot. He can''t think of how he will convey that news to his aunt.


    "Let them increase their area for five days." He hung his head low. "If they can''t find her then order the retreat."


    The man also hung his head low. He doesn¡¯t know Lisa that well but she was one of the pillar that supports Klein emotionally. He can''t picture out how Klein would manage if she was not there. He can see Klein going mad and rush towards the enemy if there is no Lisa to hold him back.


    "I will be sure to convey your words." He bowed and left the room.


    When the room finally fell into silence, Klein stood up from his throne and walk towards the balcony. He can see the festival going full swing. Stores lined up along the roads accompanied with countless people. The city finally becomes peaceful.


    "Where are you?"


    No one knows if he is asking for Lisa or the demon lord. The sound was only heard by the wind. Fallen into deaf ears of no one.


    Drake POV, 200 km. from the frontline


    I want to go home so bad. This place is full of sugar! People kept on shouting randomly. The whole human race has gone insane I tell you! I can''t stomach this event anymore.


    When I am about to dash out and activate magic, someone grabbed my robe from the back and I see Lisa.


    "What are you doing?" Her eyes are heavily tinted with accusation.


    "You can''t possibly think of fleeing right?"


    My veins popped out for sure. This whole thing of exploring is turning to be a bad idea as I expected. The things I stored in my inventory is the only brake that is keeping me from exploding.


    "You know, for a mere bug you sure are getting too familiar with me." I tried sounding menacing and I can see her backing out.


    I grin and I walk towards her with slow and heavy steps.


    "If I want something, no one can stop me." I said near her ears.


    "Or you want to be the first to stop me?"


    Her face is so red like she was about to explode. The bird landed abruptly on her shoulders breaking the tense atmosphere.


    "You can stop teasing her now Drake."


    The sound in my head still sounded weird for me. I can''t get use to this kind of communication. The bird is special as it can speak to anyone''s mind without any opposition. Someday, I want to make him my pet.


    "You idiot!" The girl in question kicked me on the legs as she ran away.


    I laugh as I see her back fading into the background. As usual, the sheer numbers of bugs around me never fails to amaze. I am foreign to the moment but I somehow dislike this. The thought of being heavily surrounded by trash is no good.


    "Are you seeing another side of humanity in this way?" the bird asked me as it landed on my shoulder.


    I am about to comment about how is audacious he is but I let it go. I gathered my thoughts to see what I can say. Do I see anything new? They are all fooling around without knowing that tragedy will soon fall on them. They are still clueless until danger is staring at them.


    "All I can see is how foolish they are. When the soldiers come back to their respective area then they will see what tragedy is." I said as I look around.


    "Tell me, what else should I see?"


    The bird was silent for a bit before it flew away. I don''t know what that bird is thinking but I can somehow feel the anxiety from him. Betting with the devil is never a pleasant one. The only possible result of this is heartache.


    What should I do in this peaceful land?


    My thoughts once again begun to wander. I won''t be able to see anything with use if things go like this. Should I mess some things to see how will the people react?


    The idea seems tempting and I cast an inferior summoning. It can only summon low level beasts and I made sure to turn off my multi-cast. The beast appeared about a hundred meters from the gates and it roared into the gates. It dashed towards the gates in a crazed manner.


    The soldiers saw the beast and begun to ring the bells. Soon, the whole city was buzzing with ringing bells. There are only about twenty low level beast and I know this city can defeat it with ease. The only goal I have in mind is to see how people will react.


    Let me see. Let me taste the fear. Let me experience your selfishness. The in-born desire to save oneself no matter what the cost. Let me see it all and add it to my conviction.


    The city was in sudden chaos and I can see people crumbling here and there while others lock themselves. A few children were crying and calling for their mothers and fathers. Soldiers are trying to pacify the situation but it is doing minimal effect.


    Suddenly, a large explosion in the air caught my attention. Everyone looked up and a female with raven colored hair is floating in the sky. I can see that she was a half-elf with how she looks. Wonder why a half-ling is hanging out with humanity. Wait... she is a half-ling alright. That explains it.


    "Calm down!"


    Her voice resounding the entire city. The humans finally calmed down somehow but their eyes were still in state of fear. The woman looked around and saw the beasts rushing towards the gates. They were a bit slow compared towards the Lost Lambs but they are more gruesome looking so they are perfect.


    "Soldiers at the gate! Civilians need to hide and help the injured! Do not let anyone die this time!"


    Her eyes were burning as bright as the sun. Then she flew towards the gates. I saw her landed behind the walls and the battle started. I am not interested about the outcome. I am only interested on how humanity act and I find it... As expected.


    Humanity will fall into chaos and disregard anything else until someone steps up. This race needs someone to lead. When the leader is incompetent then they can only head towards doom. Let''s say they find someone competent, how long can he live for? Will the next leader be the same? Is he/she going to be horrible at it or be more competent?


    There is no certainty in human rule. They could have sought for an entity that can lead them but their desire to be free is hindering that. They interpret the rules as restriction and not seeing how it protects them. They consider it so little and lead into something tragic.


    They believe in gods but they will not listen to their words completely. It was like buying only the things that they want and can tolerate. They fail to give their own devotion. In the end, they will take matters into their hands and we know where it leads.


    Lisa Evergreen, is this the thing you want to show me? How correct am I? Do you want me to bring down judgement day ahead of time? Is this the courage backing you up to take on the challenge?


    After a few minutes, Lisa and Adarna arrived to my side. I am sitting on a bench while I watch the commotion around me. I looked at them and I can see the accusing eyes for the both of them.


    "What is it?"


    "You broke the agreement."


    "I did?" I chuckled. "I want to see how they will react into a situation first hand. I saw what I want to see."


    "Tell me Lisa of humanity, did they show something praiseworthy?"


    The both of them are silent. They know in their eyes that I am right. Logic and facts can never be wrong. This is the sad reality of their race.


    "You made those monsters to see how they will act." Lisa said in an angry tone.


    "Did you enjoy seeing people under the influence of fear and chaos?"


    "It was a test little girl." I said dismissively.


    "They failed miserably."


    "I know they will fail." Lisa said in a low voice.


    "But did you consider that it they would have not failed if you did not test them in the first place?"


    Eh? Then I should not? Not now and not in the future?


    "Then you are saying that I should not test humanity?"


    "That is right. You are to be an observer. You should not lay hand on what is to happen. How can we show you what we want if you interfere like that?"


    I laughed and closed my eyes. This is ridiculous. Why did I agree to this again? Right... it was the fault of the apple of temptation. What am I expecting? That there is something good about humanity? That there is something that I will find valuable among them? This is a waste of time.


    "You know, this is a waste of my time. Even though I have all the time in world, I am not wasting it here." I stood up and started to walk towards the direction of the island.


    "We have not even started! Why are you leaving? How can we show you if you leave?"


    I look back to her and I made sure to look her in the eyes. "History will tell me little girl."


    "Let history tell me that you are right. I will not attack again and will stay on the island. Let your challenge be known until its fruit reach my garden. I will see it then. Your answer to my logic and reason."


    I turned around and swung my arm. The space cracked and I connected it towards my island. I stepped into the vortex and appeared on my garden.


    I am in my garden. That should make me happy but why is this mischievous plant trying to drag me again?


    "You never learn..." I said as I slap its tentacles.


    I looked into the direction of the town I am earlier. I tried to recall the experience I got within two months. There are a few moments that almost made me explode. Fortunately, I got lots of new and interesting things.


    "Let me watch here in my garden. Let me see whether humanity will dance in victory or burn in flames."


    Lisa POV


    Lisa was looking into the direction which the demon lord disappeared. The events were too sudden for her to comprehend. One second she was having fun and the next second calamity struck.


    How am I suppose to prove him I am right?


    The demon lord went back to his place. A place where normal humans would never reach. A place infested with various magical beast which humanity never set foot. Even if she succeeds, she won''t be able to show him directly.


    "What should we do now?" Lisa looked towards Adarna.


    She was too stunned and her thoughts were in shambles. Adarna has more formidable mental strength. Even so, Adarna was also shocked on how quick the demon lord left. It can''t feel any malice from the demon lord but pure curiosity from his words. A challenge towards humanity.


    I think he still wants us to show to him the result. Not the orchestrated one but the real result of our efforts. He wants us to prove that not only the place we visit is real but humanity as a whole.


    Lisa tried to digest the words of Adarna. She felt her head ache as the challenge went on another level. It was one thing for the eyes to see but for the facts to speak... It was too hard.


    Let history tell me that you are right. I will not attack again and will stay on the island. Let your challenge be known until its fruit reach my garden. I will see it then. Your answer to my logic and reason.


    She etched those words into her heart. Her determination flared to the highest. Now she is not challenging the demon lord alone but the whole humanity. It sounds hard but at least the burden does not fall into her alone. She does not know if they will fail or succeed. She does not know if this challenge will send humanity to its doom or salvation. One thing she knows is that history will tell.


    She is looking forward if humanity will slap that Drake''s face or he will smite down the race. The unknown field is making her heart flutter instead. She does not know what the feeling is but she likes it.


    Lisa looked towards her partner Adarna and nodded.


    "We need to inform the alliance of this." she said in a determined voice.


    The two walked towards the eastern gate heading towards the alliance headquarters.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    A year passed and the situation in Mirth became more stable. The demons remained in their turf. They are not making so much trouble aside from few skirmishes here and there.


    As for humanity, their soldiers went back to their homes already. Their life started to change little by little. Some find that their life is good while some did not. Some of them are soldiers through and through. They don''t know how to raise crops. They don''t know how to take care of pigs and goats or any animal aside from horse.


    The result of war brought prosperity and poverty at the same time. The workforce increase and that means more products. The other side is that their population started to rise. With the absence of war, human life started to lengthen. It might be a good thing in general but a few years later may not be.


    Humans started to need more food to sustain their empires and kingdoms. Some rallied their armies to plunder either to neighboring kingdoms or other races. The prediction of Demon Lord Drake is coming true.


    As for Lisa Evergreen, she conveyed the challenge towards the heads of alliance. They only showed disdain and told Lisa that the demon lord is afraid of them. That is the reason that he back off and not some nonsense Lisa told them.


    Lisa was heartbroken and her only hope now is Klein her cousin. She tried to convince him but the return she got is a question. The location of the demon lord. Klein''s eyes were bloodshot back then and made Lisa afraid. She fled the scene and went back to her hometown with a broken heart.


    She now realized how naive she was expecting humanity to take the threat seriously. She had not expected that they will react that way and somehow resentment started to grow in her heart.


    Is this the race that I am trying to protect against the demon lord? Is the demon lord right all along? Is there only doom and salvation will never come?


    Doubts started to grow on her and she only grew more distant to others. The experience broke not only her heart but also her conviction. She realized that she can only do so much. She is not enough to affect the destiny of humanity.


    If she wants to do something significant then she needs power to speak. She learned that authority only comes after reaching certain level of power. She trained herself like a madwoman. She worked herself to the full in hope to reach level where her voice would be recognized.


    Her efforts did not come to waste as she grew from a level thirteen superior arch magus to early supreme Magus. She has still a long way to go but she was determined to go on. Her determination drove her to reach more and people started to notice her. Not only in her empire but the whole human alliance.


    The sudden rise of power from someone considered as support gave them a sour taste. Some of them remembered the words she told in the past. The talk about her meeting the demon lord and the challenge.


    Their minds started to race various thoughts and somehow worsen their view of her. Question started to rise. What if she really met the demon lord back then? What if she received power from the demon lord? What if she joined the demon lord and pretending to be the same Lisa Evergreen?


    The emperors of various empires started to panic at the thought of the demon lord rising again. If what she said is real then she knows where to find the demon lord.


    After a year and a half since the war ended, the emperors gathered once again. Klein was not the head anymore as he sat on the side together with other emperors. There is no one in the center anymore to show that they were all equal in both power and authority.


    "We will now discuss on what to do with Lisa Evergreen."


    Once again, the human race needs to decide something.

 Chapter 17: Each of their own Conviction

    I spent almost two years on the island alone. It was a bit nerve-wrecking at first but somehow I got used to it. The island itself is quiet and I like it this way. There were no intruders so far and I can only conclude that Lisa did not tell my location.


    So far, news about humanity''s destruction has not reached me yet. I know that it has not come yet but soon it will be. I am not looking forward to it to be honest. The time I spent alone made me realize some things.


    The life of the race itself is short. That pushed everyone to move and do things which question morality itself. The life of a human is short and they feel it themselves every second that pass. The anxiety ingrained in their being pushes them to make things. Things that can make others remember them even if they are gone. They are afraid of being forgotten by the later generations. The fear of complete deletion of their existence.


    "I guess human race value life on contrary." It made me smile how twisted it can be.


    "Ah... How dumb it is when they know that it is wrong but still decides to continue on."


    As a demon lord, I think different from them. I never lived my life as a human in the past too so I am not too affected with their inborn desires. The only desire I inherited from them is the will to survive but as time went on, I don''t strongly feel the need to.


    I don''t mean to be a suicidal freak or whimsical idiot by that though. What I want to say is that life with a goal and a life with a meaning is different. Humans were only racing towards the goal while I want to have a meaning.


    I don''t want to take part into a race which does not yield anything but misery. I want my life to have a meaning. I asked myself many times what will I do when I finish my goal? What then? It dawned to me that I am running in vain. I realized that what I do along the run is the most important. Even if I reach the goal or not is not important at all.


    For the past year and a half, I transformed the island into my own personal paradise. Now, the island hosts almost thousands of animals and countless plant species. I travel sometimes to seek other things but remained off the radar. I still want to see the end of the challenge.


    If the challenge will fail or not, the end of humanity will still come even if I do nothing. As I said, they are a self-destructive race. They don''t notice them though. That is what makes them dangerous at the same time. Their actions were fueled with the mindset that what they are doing is right.


    Imagine someone shooting random stranger with a mindset that he was shooting criminals. As the other person, you can conclude that he was wrong but the other party will not do so. He is right in his mind.


    "Well, enough with the depressing thoughts." I stood up and walked towards the lush vegetation of the island.


    This side of the forest is the home of many pitcher plants. The number of them started to swell and I am finally obliged to act. It was hard for me to cull the harmful ones. I wonder if this is how god feels.


    "How ironic for a demon lord." I laughed as I travel.


    I am not stupid though unlike the last time. I made sure to guard the island so that no intruder will be able to trespass within certain range. The outside of the island is fine since I don''t own it but once they went past certain points, it''s another story.


    I summoned some creatures to guard certain points. They will act as the first and last line of defense so I made sure that they are strong. The Lost Lambs were out this time since they need mana to exist. I can''t expect that there would be invaders every time. They will only end up destructive so I made sure to lock them out.


    The guards were only mid-tier creatures but they are aggressive. They also have high sensory range that makes them ideal. There''s a bunch of them burrowed along the sands and lands. They only need a constant supply of mana from me and I can fulfill that easily.


    This island is far enough that sentient creatures rarely stumble upon. If this is back in my world, then this island will only be unnoticed for a few days. The technology back then can be considered scary. I remember that they managed to survive the drought and famine for so long with the help of technology. I did not live long enough to see the device since I am alone and I have no one to ask for help.


    "They all died in the end." I chuckled somehow.


    I have a black heart if I say so myself. When I realized that though, I am already way too late. The actions were done and I can only do so little to change anything. If we are speaking of the present though, I can say that I am doing fairly well.


    I do not send ridiculous numbers of monsters and I learned to hold back. The hatred I felt back then is starting to fade and I can clearly feel it. I can''t say if it is a good thing or bad but I will let time tell me.


    "Am I supposed to stay put and watch time go on?"


    I looked in the sky and I''m somewhat lost. For the last year and a half with me idling, I am bored to death. I sometimes go out and take walks here and there. Despite that, I still feel bored. It is more fun when I am sending monsters to harass them.


    Talk about hate fading.


    Since I have nothing else to do, it will be better to practice magic. I can cast magic on my skill column but they are so many and I can''t see myself going through all them. I decided to read a few and combine them somehow. That is the goal I have in mind until I find something more fun or interesting.


    In the past, I only used ones that is convenient for me. I have so many arsenals but considering that I am lacking back then, it is natural. Now that I am not that much lacking, I need to use them more productive in a sense.


    I have so much mana that I can''t think how to spend. That much is natural since I am overlord tier but I cast spells like a kid.


    Sometimes when I go out of the island I go to the demon race haven. There I saw how vast one can manipulate magic. I got some idea from them and here I am now trying to merge random spells.


    I guess I will be stuck in here for a longer period of time. One thing I will not forget about humanity though. They can never maintain peace for a long time.


    "Are you going to burn? Or are you going to fly?"


    My challenge still stands. Prove me wrong puny humans.


    Evergreen town


    Lisa is walking down the river following a small fish. It has been a year and a half and her stature is starting to change. Due to training for so long, her build started to change from the slender to more fit. She no longer has some baby fat on her as her body went through gruesome physical training. She may not compare to those warriors specialized in physical aspect but she can stand her ground.


    The training not only brought her new strengths but also a sort of addiction. The feeling of breaking your limit is so addicting for her. She managed to step into the next magic tier within a year and a half which made her a bit proud.


    She now has more confidence that sooner or later, people are going to take her seriously. The experience she went through before still made her insecure. She is still far from enough to dictate the direction of humanity like her cousin Klein back then. She wants to reach that kind of power first before she do something significant.


    How are you feeling my Lady?


    Lisa looked up and saw Adarna landing on a nearby tree. She was thankful towards her summon. Adarna thought her many things not just magic but also how to be wise. She may be naive before but now she is not that easy to trick anymore. She learned that too good to be true promises are lies ninety percent all the time.


    "I am feeling better now." She said with gratitude.


    Adarna looked at her in a quizzical manner before flying and land towards her right shoulder. Lisa smiled vaguely about how this master and servant is too complicated. She was supposed to be the one in the reigns but the superior knowledge Adarna has is making a difference. She can barely maintain the position of the master.


    She was not having trouble though as Adarna seems devoted to her. The bird has never leaded her astray. She trusts Adarna more than anyone in the world.


    We need to talk my Lady.


    "What is it about?"


    About how to deal with the current situation.


    "What do you mean?"


    The emperors met again after the war. Don''t you think it is somewhat suspicious?


    "I see." Lisa nodded her head. "What can it be for?"


    I am still waiting for the information from the beast that I assigned to watch over the leaders of the Alliance.


    "Then we have no way to know as of now." she kicked a small rock along the side-way. "That will not be good anyway."


    You seem to think about the worst. That is unlike you.


    "After I went through? I don''t trust humanity as much as I trust them back then."


    Adarna was silent for a bit as it recalled the event back then. It saw how her master was nearly drowned in sadness and disappointment. Her master did all she can to save the race but obviously a single weak female can''t convince the whole world.


    Let''s wait for the information first before we make conclusions my Lady. Making extreme assumptions will only pollute your mind. Don''t turn into someone like the demon lord who lost faith in humanity.


    Lisa was a bit stunned. She has not thought that Adarna will say something like that. Now that she think about it, her trust towards humanity is clearly at rock bottom.


    Am I really losing faith?


    Lisa can only ask that question in her mind. She can''t bear to ask that to Adarna as she is sure that it will answer. Adarna might be wise but it does not know the real meaning of being tactful. It only relies on its vast knowledge and come up with an answer. There is no such thing as moderation for it.


    Lisa was afraid that Adarna may answer that she is losing faith in humanity like the demon lord. She tells herself that she is doing this to save her race and she is not losing faith. She is just making strides to make something significant.


    After two days of waiting, a little bird arrived at the room of Lisa. It was a little sparrow in shape but in reality it was a magic beast with disguise ability. It was intelligent and Adarna was the one who tamed it.


    Lisa and Adarna started to decipher the news and it made their faces grim. Lisa''s face is full of shock and disbelief in what she is hearing. Adarna is translating the information from the little sparrow.


    The information contains the essence of the meeting of the emperors. Lisa''s name came up along with the talk about the demon lord. The human emperors are growing scared of her progress as she had contact with the demon lord.


    "How can they even think like this!" She screamed as disappointment ran deeper in her heart.


    "I am making effort to save this race! How can they even think that I am to betray the race in the future! Klein! How can you!"


    Lisa''s tears started to fall. Despite gaining knowledge, she is still a woman. The importance of family for her runs deep. She could not have thought that one day Klein will even allow something to happen to her. She can''t even feel any shred of protection from what she heard from the information.


    This is really bad my Lady. You need to disappear from their sights before you gain enough power to smash their pride.


    "I know but how can they do this... I am family... Why..." Lisa felt so lost.


    She was feeling even more miserable than when she was taken by the winter infernal. At least back then it was a beast. This time it was her own family member that did not even protect her.


    This is the product of ignorance my Lady. They lack knowledge and they can only succumb to their fears and suspicions. Now they are leading humanity to their downfall.


    Lisa woke up from her self-pity. She has more important things to do than to wallow in sadness. She needs to become strong. Strong enough to trample anyone that threatens the survival of the race. Even someone that holds great authority and power.


    -------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Adarna is looking at his master in dismay. He knows what is to come next. He has experienced this countless times already. The desire to make peace but they are only fueling the war in actuality. They vow to uphold peace while holding weapons aimed at each other. It was truly ironic how human race thinks.


    Even so, he needs to support his master. His master is now doomed to become significant in the future. He may not be able to change the outcome but he can still influence it a little bit.


    He tried to seek ways to help his master and not fall into the same fate his previous masters went down. His previous masters gained vast powers due to his help but in the end, they also self-destruct.


    The previous masters tried to overthrow the rulers. Some organized rebellion while others became rulers. The common ground of them is that they all desired for peace. They have never realized until the end how elusive peace is. He felt sad for them.


    Adarna can somehow guess how his new master will do things and he is determined to guide this one. He vowed to himself that he will keep this master away from the predestine result of an uprising.


    My Lady, we should leave this village as soon as possible.


    "I will pack my things and supply." his master replied.


    "How much time do we have?"


    Adarna tried to calculate how much time they have until orders arrive in this town. The capital is about seven days¡¯ worth of travel with horse. Shorter if they use magic beast as mounts and less than three days if it is alone.


    At least two more days My Lady.


    He looked at his master''s countenance and felt sympathy. This master of his is really kind. Even when they betrayed her, she still try to avoid casualty. He can tell otherwise but he remained silent. He can guide the master as easy as breathing anyway.


    With the two day allowance, his master and he collected the basic necessity for survival. He can use magic anyhow and his master also is now adept with fire and light magic. They are not yet on par with the specialized water magic of his master but they are at least satisfactory.


    The two left the village without notice to any relative. The absence of Lisa Evergreen in the Evergreen town caused a massive uproar. It escalated with the royal knights demanding for her. The knights nearly had a heart attack when they heard that their target has already left a day earlier. They are wondering how they are supposed to report.


    The next day, they left the Evergreen town with a dejected expression. They do not know what future lies ahead of them as the emperor instructed them to bring Lisa to the capital. The expression of the emperor back then is not pretty to look at and they can guess how important the mission is.


    Without their knowledge, a small sparrow also flew away from the Evergreen town at the same time. It headed towards the west. Towards the vast and endless forest it goes. Seeking where his tamer is.


    Adarna received the news after a few hours. They are walking towards the island where the demon lord is. It was the best idea he can come up with the current situation. The demon lord is not hostile towards them and he has enough power to fend off everyone.


    "Are you sure that this is the best course of action?" His master''s voice is a bit shaking.


    He can relate though as he also experienced how fearful the demon lord is. He had never met a being capable of eliminating a race if it felt like it. It was breaking with the rules god has set. Though he is no one to reprimand the decision of a god.


    This is the best way My Lady. Drake is not as bad as you see him. He just lost his faith to humanity to extreme levels. It makes him look bad but if we act carefully and not cross his lines then we can gain power steadily.


    "I see." His master still has a difficult expression. "I hope we are right about this."


    Of course master. Adarna will guide you to the result you desire.


    Adarna burned this moment in his heart. He will do anything to stir this master away from destruction.

 Chapter 18: New adventure

    So far I followed the rules of the challenge. I have not interfered and watched humanity like a true observer. I watched how humans slaughter each other and pillage their own neighbors. They even do some things that I don''t dare to mention.


    It does not mean that all they do is negative though. Some stood up and defended the helpless. Some helped the poor to live another day. There were even some that welcomed strangers into their homes in times of need. All in all human is a grey colored creature. Some are white and some are black.


    I''m wondering how to proceed from this point actually. In my head, I picture them to be this horrible and meaningless race. Reality though is that they can be of some use. They have wasted high intellect and some of them still have conscience. Their works are so vast that I can''t conclude if I should smite them or not.


    It''s unlike me to be this undeceive since I only do things with my judgement. As time goes on though and my knowledge starts to catch up, decision making started to become hard. Learning how to consider things makes decision making take longer time.


    So far, the human alliance has not broken down. Only small skirmishes happen here and there. No empires have declared war against each other for now. The situation does not seem to be good though.


    When the empire''s soldiers went back to their respective place, situation changed. Every empire discovered that they still have vast army and power to crush smaller lands. The sudden influx of power available in their hands when there is no foe to fight is astonishing.


    Due to the changes when the armies have no one to fight with, some of them returned home and farm. Most of them though remained in service making the empire gain massive strength.


    With the discovery of many early Supreme Magus, empires started to recruit them by any means. The need to defend humanity revealed most of the people hiding in seclusion. Not all are at early Supreme Magus but there are a lot of stronger ones within the empire. If not for the sudden threat, these unknown forces would have continued to elude the empires. Now that their existence came into light, empires started to fight for them.


    Some of those chose to reject the empire and continued to live in seclusion. Those people soon found out that their heads were worth a huge bounty. The empires started to get hungry for more power and their means in acquiring them started to get worse.


    "Are they so hungry for power?" I asked as I watch another human get skewered by his fellowmen due to refusal.


    "Or maybe they are afraid of power which is not in their grasp?"


    I wonder which it is. Anyway, their situation is going downhill. The empires which received the full brunt of the war started their reconstructions. Due to them having the greatest merits during the war, great compensations were given.


    Soon those empires will grow more powerful. The armies will also become bigger. Their needs will increase and they will need more resources to sustain their empires. Their lands can only do so much and they will soon need bigger space.


    "War is inevitable."


    I turned back and left the place. I am wandering here and there looking around to see what is happening around the island. I sometimes visit the elves and the treant but they are doing well so far. The elves were happy that there is no war and they went back into the deeper forest to live in seclusion once again.


    In a sense, they are fortunate. They have vast lands which no one wants due to the massive number of strong magic beasts. The trees are a challenge themselves since they are not your normal backyard trees. The forest of the east was special since they are the forest of the treants. Once you harm one, then prepare for the wrath of the entire forest.


    Due to their vast land and resources, the elves and other wood dwellers thrive in these lands. They hardly have anything they disagree since every area has a treant that owns it. Elves do not have particular tribe or a kingdom or a queen to lead. All they belong to the forest. The forest is their empire and leader at the same time.


    The half-lings on the south are the opposite of the elves. This land is the land of bloodshed. Every day is war and every year is war. There is no such thing as peace in here as they all fight to defend every inch of their land.


    The community is different in the south. You can call them a pack, a herd, a pride or anything else. They only care for those in their sides and anyone else invading their turf is enemy.


    In this land, there is no one who can survive alone. All areas are taken by groups and there is no such land which is not claimed. If one is brave enough to hunt along their borders then they should be prepared by a pincer attack from both sides.


    The southern part of Mirth is the home of the strong. The half-lings hail from various races and so their groups are diverse. This is not a group of same race but various races which compliments each other. To these lands, race does not matter. Your abilities do.


    For now, I lost interest in combining magic spells. I decided to stay within the south and build my own group. So far, I have no other members of my group but I have a good territory. It''s ideal for hunting and the vegetation is just right. The spot is also near a lake so everything seems good.


    Though I wonder why no one comes to be part of my group. The land is good. There is water and there is a good amount of spice and vegetables. With my help, there is no problem with fruits since I planted several good ones from the island.


    "Seven days and there is no one who wants to join me." I said as I watch my borders.


    I am looking for strays which were ether chased out from their territory or the rouges who fled their group. They later sound bad but you can never know the reasons behind for them to leave their group. I can only hope that they are not the misbehaving type as that will warrant trouble.


    "Come on people, this land is good. Come to boss Drake..." I am humming randomly as I watch the borders.


    At first, I thought that I will be having my own territory and members easily since I have the power to take and defend. Sadly, the only thing I got is the territory. This one is supposed to be one of the most ideal one and a large group occupies it before.


    They are a group of random half-lings with both male and female. The community itself is stable but their leader is a bit of an idiot. I can only chuckle on how ridiculous is he. He even wants my garments saying that a mere human should not be wearing it. What an idiot for saying I am a human.


    So there you have it, I have so much territory but no one to take advantage of it. I don''t have any experience in managing a territory but I can act like a boss. Maybe I should find someone capable of managing the territory first. Everything will follow soon enough.


    "Now then... where should I go?"


    This land is at war every second. I can wait on sidelines and pick up the losing side. Or what will remain of them. First I need some that will manage then others that I can agree with. It would not be fun if I can''t agree with the other resident.


    I flew in the sky while surveying the land. There are fights here and there. Some were just along the borders but some are way too deep in a territory. The scale of them can''t compare into a true war but the brutality included is astonishing.


    "This is the land of the half-lings." I mumbled.


    I flew for an entire noon without finding someone. It is depressing but this is how things went. When I am preparing to go back, I noticed someone that I remember. She was on a huge tree with a comfortable position while taking a nap. She was away from most of the battles here and there and she has a lot of prey beside her.


    "Isn''t this the one that ran away from me the last time?"


    This is the mixed raced that I helped once. She was facing many Lost Lambs. She left right after the situation cleared and left before I can say anything else. This kind of person needs to be taught a lesson.


    I flew down and landed beside her. She was still rolling here and there like she was looking for the best spot. She was mumbling about this warden and stair but I can''t connect the dots. I have this urge to kick her to wake her up but I restrained myself.


    "Ahem."


    "Mwu?"


    Her cat ears twitched for a little then her eyes started to open. It would have looked cool if there is no drool alongside her mouth. Her vision locked on me and somehow her eyes started dropping down once again.


    What''s wrong with this cat?


    "I will blow up your head if you dare to sleep again."


    I cast a simple fireball but she was not waking up. This time I mixed it with explosion spell. The fireball grew a little but not too much. Though the center of the fireball started to boil like a volcano ready to erupt.


    Somehow my threat worked as the cat person jumped on her feet while looking at my hand warily.


    "What do you want?" her eyes are somewhat different. I can somehow feel a tinge of fear.


    "You owe me back then."


    Her eyes started to change once again and she started to relax. The tense atmosphere suddenly disappeared like a lie.


    "That was the Buddy rule my friend." She said as she pick up a fruit and munch into it.


    "Buddy rule your head. There is no such thing!"


    That was the most irritating fact of the event. I was fooled fair and square and I did not even realize it until a few months later. It was so vexing when I remember it. Now it was plain embarrassing while facing her again.


    "Come and manage my territory then we are even."


    "No."


    "Are you sure about that?" The fireball in my hand expanded and turned black.


    "Still no?" Her voice is cracking a little bit.


    "I think I can make you do it nonetheless." I smiled at her but somehow she is stepping backwards.


    "Uhmm... I have somewhere else to go!" her voice sounds weird. "Right! I have somewhere to go!"


    "You can argue all you want but you are coming with me." I said as I made a gesture to grab her.


    When my hand is near her, tails suddenly appeared behind her and acted like hands. They were trashing everything and the tree we are on exploded into tiny pieces due to her power.


    I looked at her and somehow her level started to rise abnormally. When I met her, she was only at the early 14th tier and now she is already at 15 and almost sixteen. I am a bit surprised but she is still far from my level.


    I flew back into her direction and started to bombard her with variety of spells. It was so random that she can''t decide which is which and she ended up suppressed by me.


    After thirty minutes give or take, she finally went down and laid on the ground weakly. I did not aim at her directly but enough to weaken her. She was gasping for breath as she look at me indignantly.


    "You... You beast!" her voice was tinged with so much indignation rather than anger.


    "Now, we are going to my territory and you will help me in return in managing the land."


    "No no. I need to roam this new world! I will find the stairs to heaven again and wander the best places. I will not go to a boring place like a territory!"


    "Roam?" I wonder why is this cat person so adamant in roaming? I know that it is fun but it will be boring soon.


    "That is right! I am born to roam the worlds! You will never keep me in captivity!"


    Why is this girl so emotional? Am I really oppressive?


    hmmm.... Do I? I thought I am acting moderately though. If it is me back then, there will be no more conversation and I would have dragged her back to the territory.


    Wait... That sounds bad in more than one way right?


    Maybe roaming the entire Mirth will be more fun than playing house?


    The territory compared to the whole Mirth... I wonder how other races live... I have yet to meet the mer-folks at the oceans and even the floating lands hidden from other races. I wonder how much more interesting it is...


    It''s bad right?


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------


    The human alliance has twelve empires aside from countless and small kingdoms. The empires'' locations are like a round table. They encircle the whole northern side of Mirth. There are many and small kingdoms between them and inside further inland but they are not much of a concern.


    Their powers as of now after the war are almost equal. The situation now is a deadlock because of it. Even if one empire wants to wage war and conquer the land, they are not sure to succeed. They may fall in power instead if some empire form an alliance and crush them. This is why the competition in grabbing the elites during the war was so intense and worsening.


    Soon, empires were having internal conflict. Some patriotic and righteous people in power started to fight the power hungry ones. Some empires even fell into a civil war and the hunted individuals happily joined. The empires saw it from a mile but their calculations were off when those that they hunted have banded. Their force is not that yet dangerous but the influence they are amassing is significant.


    One empire in particular has it bad. The Khilan Empire is located nearly at the end of the north. Their back is already the ocean and trades are rich in this land. Their military started to grow but their needs started to rise too. The empire''s leaders noticed it quickly and made arrangements but it was in vain.


    The soldiers do not know how to plow the land. They don''t know how to fish. They don''t know how to properly hunt and forage. All those soldiers know is to kill and fight. The empire became chaotic for some time until the royalty passed down a decree.


    They gathered all the soldiers and made a special unit to clear magic beast in their territory. It was going smooth at first until dissatisfaction started to rise from their ranks. The soldiers were sick of battles and they hated the job of putting their lives on the line again.


    It was little at the start but soon many more started to show dissatisfaction. They hunting lost their efficiency and soon they are starting to lose people. The magic beasts are not pigs that will only squeal when attacked. The magic beasts have vast number of abilities on them.


    Soon their morale slowly went down until their unit became so depressing. Those soldiers started to dessert the unit and formed bandit groups instead. The once peaceful empire because the location is far from the flames of war is now in turmoil.


    The leaders of Khilan Empire tried to remedy the solution. They tried to negotiate but the former soldiers learned their lesson. They are not looking forward being used as tools again. They refused the negotiations and now a civil war started.


    It was expected to end briefly due to the small number of those rouges. That was the desired result but mysterious individuals started to appear. They joined the rouges'' camp and made the war more complicated.


    The forces of the rouges'' captured some village and turned them into their base of operation. The rouges'' soon grew into a rebel force even though the empire tried to extinguish them. The identity of those individuals was the wanted person inside the empire.


    They are one of the elites of humanity. Now the empire they tried to protect showed gratitude by hunting them down like dogs. They were blinded by their hatred and unconsciously plunged the empire into madness. The empire they love in the past is now torn into two. This time it was not a battle to defend their race but to defend their own lives.


    Khalin Empire is not alone in this. Other empires had it worse. The population of humanity started to decline again once more. The death toll was like a rocket that flies in the sky. It was like they are at war with the demon lord once again.


    Unlike last time that they have clear goal in their minds, now they are only fighting with themselves. Hunger spread like fire. Disease due to massive numbers of dead bodies on the battlefield.


    The once peaceful civilians are now also inside the pot of madness. Rebels or the empire''s forces forced their way into their dwellings and pillaged. They took not only food and clothes during the winter but some also took it further. Some preyed on the women in the village due to the stress that built up due to constant fighting.


    The situation inside the empires and most of the kingdoms is like this. The soldiers, the rebels and civilians are facing war on their own.


    But not all land is under fire. One small kingdom on the eastern side named Krevinada Kingdom has better condition. The nation was small from the beginning. The return of the soldiers from the front line is more of a good thing since they can now hunt more beasts. This kingdom is like the gathering of all hunters. Their soldiers back then are the hunters of the front line. Their soldiers are the food provider back then. With their return, things became brighter.


    The soldiers were glad that they managed to survive the brutal war. They are not looking forward to another war and so they are relatively docile. They heard the news around them and they are afraid in falling into the same situation.


    The royalty of Krevinada Kingdom held a huge gathering for these soldiers. They put down benefits and possible jobs for them. Most of them are hunters and some continued to do so. Some went to the palace to be a knight or instructors.


    Some that do not wish to see blood anymore started to put up business with the money they received as reward. The kingdom lost a huge sum of money but they retained their peace and soon they got back their money. The goods and production went so smooth and little by little they recovered their funds.


    All this ideas came from a stranger that arrived in their kingdom two months ago. A lady in her twenties along with a bird.


    r ?:Jn/

 Bonus chapter: Life of an Ex-Hero

    Bonus Chapter: Life of an Ex-Hero


    My name is Liriel De Grace. My father is a soldier and my mother is a weaver of silk in downtown. I am only seven and I am good. I like my mother¡¯s fried chicken the best. I dislike green things. I don¡¯t want to become green. I want to become golden just like the fried chicken. The old guy across our house said that what you eat is what you will become. So I will never eat green things.


    The war is still going on and it has been two years already. The old guy across our home said that the casualty is bad this time. They are fighting a dragon he said! How cool it is if I can ride one in the future? I think mother will praise me a lot when she sees how awesome I am. My dad has not sent a letter though. How rude of him. Mother is quite worried already and her cooking is already becoming weird.


    I don¡¯t know what is going on already. The official said that the crusade has been defeated. How can that be? Father is there and he is the strongest man in the world! I think the official is just lying. Father will never be defeated by anyone. The whole reason is he just wants to have my mother. He was really a pig. I better start training to defend my mother from that pig.


    A year has passed and I found myself in an orphanage. My mother became so depressed and started to drown herself with alcohol. The pig kept on bothering us and brought men to forcefully take my mother away. I was dumped along the road like a chicken. I think the old man¡¯s saying is right. I did become a chicken.


    I don¡¯t know if it is good thing or bad but an old couple took me in. They work under a noble as a gardener and a chef. My new parents are good people. I think the best there is. They even gave me new clothes and fed me until I am full. Now I can resume training as to not let the past repeat again. When I grow stronger, I will personally skewer that pig and take back my mother.


    Years passed and I am now eighteen. The world is really big. I am like a frog that only managed to somehow get out of the well. The couple who took care of me is now both old. I don¡¯t think that they will last longer. I did what I can in my grasp but the life of a human is out of my control. Like how I predicted, they only lasted for another month before succumbing to old age. They died happily together and I don¡¯t think that they have any other regrets in life. As for me, I am now at Elder Magus or the ninth-tier since I am more like a warrior than a mage.


    My life is smooth and I am reaping good things in life. I manage to win this competition and now I am a bit popular in my hometown. I managed to hunt down a nightmare level beast last week and for now, the reward ceremony.


    I heard that there will be foreign nobles from far away. I heard there will be a beautiful lady among them. I heard from one of the servants of the noble took me under his wing that she was famous across the lands. Apparently, she was a daughter of a duke. That was three times higher than my current noble master.


    The ceremony went smooth aside from one thing. I think I am smitten with the lady. Her graceful way when she moves was really a sight to behold. Even though she is graceful, she was also a fierce little spitfire. Her mouth is really fond of cursing and she was not merciful at all with her words. She says what in her mind and yet she still maintains the elegant demeanor she has. I really like her.


    I learned that her name is Rose. She was the second daughter of the duke and she was about to marry someone else. It broke my heart when I knew the information but I can feel her reluctance. I am not supposed to hope something else but I still did. Rose came close to me due to certain events that lead to this point. It was a bit complicated but I managed to crush the assassins sent by the political opponent of her father. Due to that, she got to know me and I got to know her more. She was really ambitious wanting to change the world. She wanted to be ruler of it so that no one can force her to do anything she does not want. Her reason is quite bad and simple but I still like it. Change the world with your own hands. I like the sound of that.


    Time went on and I reached the eleventh-tier when I am just twenty seven. The years I spent working my way up is not easy. The only good thing that I got from it is that I grew closer to Rose. She confessed her feelings for me but our social standing is making things really difficult. I need to gain more strength and stand out from the rest. That is the only way that I can think of. The passage will definitely not be easy but what is the worst that can come? I beat a monster senseless and I think I can manage my goal.


    That was how it is supposed to go. Sadly things went downhill. The duke somehow got a wind of my relationship with Rose and he was really mad. He took Rose the same day he received the information and I am left alone once again. Things happened badly for me after that. The noble started to hate me and started to harass me any other way. The worst part of it is that the noble master of mine did not even help me. He disowned me and things went worse from there. Without the protection of a noble, other nobles started to harass me more and more. Soon the final blow was given by the duke himself. He branded me as a traitor and I became a slave.


    I killed the pig to rescue my mother which I have not seen for so long. It is just too bad that I did not come earlier. She would not be broken down like that. I felt like it was a waste in effort and now I am branded as a traitor to be sold to the slave market. A crime slave which do not have any chance for freedom again.


    My master changed as fast as the days go by since I am not easy to control. I am already at twelfth tier and I can easily endure a few minutes of damage due to slave collar to kill someone. People are warry of me going crazy so I don¡¯t have a permanent master.


    It all ended though when the arena bought me. For that, I am forced to fight and defend my life from your worst criminals out there. Me being stronger than them, I knocked them down until they don¡¯t see any daylight anymore. I refuse to kill them even though they are the worst of criminals. I don¡¯t know their history and I know that information can be formed easily and be proven but the reasons behind their actions are not included. Just like how I mutilated that pig to save my mother is not included in the report that I betrayed the empire by killing a noble. Funny how that noble harassed me every day due to fear of me retaliating and he still ended up dead in my hand.


    Two years have passed and now I am twenty four. I live my life in the arena fighting others which seem to get my point. There are no more kill shots but the fight is truly flashy. The audience loved the flashy fights despite the absence of death. The arena beaten me black and blue and sent me to the arena the next day for my first time pulling up that trick though.


    So far the arena was satisfied with the results of their sales and there came less and less penalty and soon the battles in the arena became a flashy display of skills. Accidents can happen but the guys learned to minimize the damage and not cripple their enemy. Some are rebellious so other prisoners came to agreement to cripple them back the next match so no one dared to kill another. The arena tried to remedy the situation but all gladiators just stood in the middle and put down their weapons during a royal rumble fight. The audience was booing so the arena has no choice but to retract their decision.


    The arena tried many more ways to stop us from forming an understanding to regain the bloody scene in the arena and some guys really paid their life for it. It was thanks to them that the remaining gladiators inherited their will and there are no more deaths in the arena even how much the arena tempted the others to go for the kill. The arena gave up in the end and just stop. They are well off with the profit anyway and losing all the gladiators will not benefit them at all.


    Days like that continued for another year until our fates changed. A whimsical emperor decided to sneak out of his castle to watch the arena. He was immature at only sixteen years of age. He was captivated by the fights in the arena that he bought all of the gladiators at present with so much gold. The amount was enough to compare with the tribute of a dukedom for seven years.


    Seventeen of us left the arena and we were employed as knights directly under the emperor. We are crass and we all have merciless mouth so nobles tend to avoid us. There was a lot of dissatisfaction from pretty much everyone but the shield of emperor is too big for them to cross. We are given new names and new freedom since then. We served the emperor and went to the front lines of the war.


    In the frontline, our fighting style is really flashy and so many people noticed us very quickly. Our moves were not that polished but it was enough to decimate some mindless beings sent by the demon lord. We might not be experts in killing but we are expert in staying alive. We gained experience then and our styles slowly changed from flashy to deadly. Our basics are a mess but we managed to somehow survive and bring glory to the empire.


    The emperor is truly ecstatic when we went back to the empire bringing our rewards from the frontlines. A head of a mighty beast, a huge amount of gold and lots of medals adorning our worn-out armors are the souvenirs from the war. The emperor was having his time in his life saying how right he is with his decision of buying all of us slaves. Maybe he was too happy and decided to honor us with titles. He gave us title of chevaliers which was the lowest of the noble ranking but we were still a noble in a sense. We have no territory but we are quite happy with the rewards.


    We went to the front lines frequently and went home with huge merit in our bags. Us seventeen brothers formed a massive group tearing the demon lord¡¯s army apart and opening the way for others to massacre the demons. We became famous and we received countless medals of achievement.


    We always came home victorious and the empire was shining like a light in the dark. Our merits kept on pilling and we were rewarded with higher noble rank and finally territories. Our advances did not stop there and we kept on going to the front line to gain more merits and more rewards.


    When we are finally on the rank of marquis, we decided to take a year of vacation to do our things. Our souls were tired of the constant slaughter and we asked for a breather from the emperor. He was happy to grant it to us and we all split to go to our hometowns of finish some business that we have left. Aside from murdering nobles, we were granted of freedom to do anything we wish.


    I remembered Rose instantly when I left the walls of the empire. She was on another empire and I don¡¯t know what happened to her. I decided to journey towards her empire to see how she is doing. It feels just like yesterday. Before I knew it, it has already been seven years already. I wonder what she is doing now. Did she marry that noble son she talked about? I am kind of afraid but we can see what is what when I see it.


    I journeyed for about a month before I reach the empire Rose was in. The travel was relatively pleasant aside from little and weak magic beast along the road. Bandits are rare and I did not manage to meet them sadly. All in all, I am happy to arrive earlier rather than later. The empire is rather harsh as their residents were too poor. The lands were ravaged by war since this one is near the front line and sometimes war reach here every now and then. I even saw how beggars lay down in the streets begging for death to come to them already. This is the sad reality of war. Despite our efforts, the army of the demon lord seems an endless rain.


    I don¡¯t know if we can even win this war. We are winning the battles but I feel like we are losing the war. The demon lord was cooped up in his castle while casually sending hordes of monsters. Even with mountains of mountains we were able to kill, it will not end if we are not able to kill the demon lord. The worst part is that he summoned an ancient dragon apparition as his main force. I don¡¯t think anyone is capable of slaying that dragon in a frontal battle.


    I took an entire week until I finally arrived at Rose¡¯ manor. I did not inquire about her status along the journey as I want to see with my own eyes what have become of her. If there is a chance for our love then I will gladly spirit her away from this poor empire. If she already married someone then it is just too bad.


    When I saw her, she aged quite a bit but her beauty is still there. The fierce light in her eyes and her elegant demeanor still shines as bright as the sun. It was just too bad I am late. She already married the son of the noble which she resisted so hard in the past. She had two kids already and her life is stable and quite peaceful. I did not ask if she is happy since she already has a life. I do not want to do things that will only complicate things in the end. I learned my lesson already.


    I bid her farewell with a teary eye. I did not expect that a day will come when I will shed tears again. The last time I cried was when the old couple passed away. I did not expect that it will still hurt this much. I prepared myself with the worst case scenario but it still felt like a knife was buried in my chest. It felt suffocating but I did endure it.


    I left the empire with a sad look on my face. The weather seems to be sympathizing with me as it rained constantly along my journey back to my empire. The demon lord is still alive and I needed to do something in this life. I failed at love but I can still do something. I am almost at the fourteenth rank and I can be on par with the demon lord if there is no dragon to join him.


    When I arrived back to the empire, only five people made it back. Some met their doom as they extracted their own vendetta. We are all criminals. The worst of the worst back there and we are given a chance by the emperor to fulfill our desires. I did fulfill mine and I think the others did also. I received seven letters indicating the success of their business but they are sadly mortally wounded as a result. The five in my place were the last of my brothers. The other twelve embraced the mother Mirth peacefully with their wish fulfilled.


    The six of us went back to the frontlines and started a mad slaughter once again. The forces of the demon lord are as vast as usual but we are still way out of their league. The Alliance finally decided to have an all-out battle with the demon lord as they assembled a crusade once again. The past crusade ended up as a failure due to the sudden appearance of the ancient dragon but this time humanity is prepared to give its all to end the war once and for all.


    The preparation for the crusade went on and I met new people. I met some shrewd and sly bunch. I learned quite a bit from them and I also met some good people. People with the ambition to march forward for peace. There I met a daughter of a duke on another empire. She reminds me so much of my mother. She was gentle and meek while also have the brightest smile out there.


    Her name is Jenifer Alison. Her name sounds weird but apparently, she changed her last name herself not following the last name of her parents. Her parents were also gone and she is managing the whole dukedom by her lonesome. Interest grew and before I noticed it, I was holding a ring and offering her a marriage.


    The marriage will need to wait since the preparation for the crusade is ready. I and my five remaining brothers will head out and lead the crusade. It was a bit sad but I have something that will push me to come back alive. I want to live and see my children grow up in the future. I want to be by Jenifer until I die of old age. I want a peaceful life after this.


    The crusade was harsh as we lost so much people. The battle against the demon lord was literally bitter. My five brothers sacrificed themselves as they took on the dragon head on. They all ended up dead but managed to cripple the dragon. It was enough to stop it from interfering with my fight with the demon lord. I lost so much soldiers and friends along but the fight with the demon lord was surprisingly easy. Mysterious people showed up and killed the dragon when it tried to interfere and I ended the life of the demon lord.


    I was ecstatic back then. Knowing that I survived and I will be seeing Jenifer again soon. My tears kept on falling in a mixture of both happiness and sadness. I mourn for the dead and I cheer for the living. We are all going back. We are victorious and we will be heroes to be recorded down the history.


    Suddenly, the world turned dark once again. I learned the sad fate of the heroes and the demon lords. That demon lord whom I killed is actually the past hero three hundred years ago. Like me, he was also the hero and managed to kill the demon lord. After the explanations and the reasoning of the shadows, I learned that all heroes must become the next demon lord.


    I asked myself why is it. I lived and I should be living my life in bliss. Instead I will become the monster to unite the human race. I need to become the demon lord just like that. The fate of humanity will rest into my shoulders until the day I perish.


    I wondered what will happen to Jenifer if I do not return. Will she also have the tragic fate as Rose? Forced to choose someone else? Is it worth being the monster? I don¡¯t know but I still took on the burden.


    From then on, I became the thirty-first demon lord. Black sword Liriel.


    ¡°Now Mirah of Valeria house. Let us decide the fate of humanity once again!¡±


    I raised my sword and started the battle for the human race once again. Thousand years of solitude is enough. I will leave this world with a heavy heart but I will not leave it as it is.


    Anyone, please answer my prayer. I offer you my all. I wish to end this suffering by us pawns. I wish for liberation. May God have mercy on me.


    I hear your pleas little one. Your life did not end in vain. I will be sure to reward you. Come, Jenifer has waited long enough for you Liriel.

 Whos there?

    Anyway how is everything going guys? I found something worthwhile to work with and I think at least I can live on with some difficulty. Anyway enough about my doom and gloom. Want to hear something good? No? I think I will start writing again. I don''t think I can write like a beast like last time but I think I can do write a chapter or two or three a week. My schedule is a bit messed up right now so please forgive. Tnx for the encouragement and patience. I will re read my story a bit so that I can know where I left off. I''ll try to adjust my pace of the story since it is a bit slow... I will make things happen soon so please stay tuned and once again. Glory to the Rooster squad! I LOVE CINDER FALL! I miss writing that line Lol.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

 Chapter 19: New age

    Chapter 19


    Krevinada Kingdom


    ¡°It is ready Madam.¡± A servant bowed and silently left the room.


    Inside the room, a lady in her mid-twenties is sitting in a chair while staring blankly in the sky across the window. She fled the Evergreen town and another half a year has passed since then. She was reading the reports with the help of Adarna. The network they built already encompasses the entirety of Northern human alliance. With how efficient and easy to manage the network is, the amount of information is vast.


    Adarna is the key point of this network but Lisa was the one who makes the final decisions on what to do next. Lisa was reading the information regarding the neighboring country Feliciano which was doing some covert operations without the knowledge of Krevinada Kingdom. Lisa was wondering what those spies are doing and how come they have not sent any information for the last two months already.


    The Feliciano Kingdom is just a few kilometers from the Krevinada Kingdom. One can basically say that they are sharing a border because their walls are just facing each other within eyesight. Both of Krevinada and Feliciano are small kingdoms compared to the super Empires out there. Their lands only amount about 1/36 of the total land of the empires. Even if their land is small, their population is relatively healthy and their manpower is just enough to make the kingdom running.


    The soldiers they sent to the frontlines were all dual specialized. The Krevinada is a land full of hunters that mostly get their supplies in the surrounding forest of their kingdom. The Feliciano kingdom on the other hand is a land full of smiths. The soldiers they sent to the frontlines back then are also smiths and rarely have to take weapons to clash with the enemies. Now that those soldiers are back, their kingdom started to prosper once again. The two countries always do trade and the weird and covet actions of Feliciano kingdom is tainting the good relationship that they have built so far.


    ¡°So they are building a flying fortress.¡± Lisa threw the file after reading it towards the table.


    ¡°Just like how the demon lord said. They make weapons to preserve peace. What an Irony.¡±


    Lisa sighed and massaged her brows to ease the stress building in her. She only got to where she is now a month ago and work has piled up like a mountain already. At first, she built a small store where she sold information and somehow the officials of Krevinada took interest and decided to test the information. Of course that information is from the network Adarna has created.


    The information range from the hostile kingdoms around Krevinada and some useful resources the kingdom can utilize. When the officials realized that the personal power of the owner of the no name store was also at fourteenth tier, they panicked at first but calmed down when they did not see any malice from Lisa. From then on, they built a good relationship and the royalty welcomed the presence of the mysterious Lisa. They can forcefully take Lisa with their power but they decided not to since they are afraid of who is behind Lisa. The information gathering speed and efficiency of the little store was lightning fast and clear as day which helped on scaring the royalty and the officials.


    From then, Lisa was tempted with favors every day and it was not wise to always refuse them. At the end of all the bothersome things, she ended up as a noble of Krevinada kingdom. She was ranked as an Earl but she has so much work at her hand. She was not happy about it but she knows that power alone is not enough. She needs a country backing her up on whatever she needs to do. She needs Krevinada to grow stronger with her help and when the time is right, she can finally implement the plans she and Adarna formulated.


    ¡°All for saving humanity.¡± Lisa closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I am doing the right thing.¡±


    Should I send this information towards the king?


    Lisa looked at Adarna for a moment. The information needs to be known by the king but it will somehow crack the relationship of both kingdoms. They have lived in peace for so long and with how chaotic the alliance is now, a fortress may inspire fear in the heart of other kingdom around Feliciano. Krevinada is also not immune to that. Lisa was worried if this information will do any good at all.


    Feliciano might not be planning on going to war but who knows when they will decide to when they see that they can just overpower other countries around them. Power is a double edged sword after all. It can scare away predators or one can be the predator instead. In the end, there is no simple answer.


    ¡°Send it anyway. The king will decide on what he shall do with it. They still have a good relationship and that might help in anyway.¡± In the end, Lisa decided to send the information.


    Lisa changed so much that anyone that knows her in the past will only recognize her face but not her presence. The Lisa as of now is really far compared to the na?ve little lady back then. The sheltered vibe around her is now gone. Lisa has progressed not just on her magic and mastery but also on her mentality.


    ¡°The kingdoms will also move accordingly. The entire smaller kingdom will soon move.¡±


    There are four other kingdoms near Krevinada. They are also small kingdoms and middle sized which boast a great military power. It is only a matter of time before those kingdoms acts on their interests. The situation is not peaceful like how she imagined in the past. The demon lord acted like a true bind to keep humanity as one. Now that there is no one to keep humanity as one, they all acted for their own benefit. The humanity which tenaciously went forward to meet the demon lord army is now in shambles with no sign of cooperation at all.


    Lisa can only shook her head in disappointment. She really hopes that humanity can act better than the current situation. Everyone is busy on their own goals while neglecting the bigger picture. The challenge to humanity is not limited in any amount of years but she can¡¯t see any light on her case. The once proud and unified humanity crumbled with a simple disappearance of someone. It made her laugh how a single being can influence all of the things happening in Mirth. She was wondering if she can also become someone like that. One that can call up storms and silence it if she wills.


    Lisa can only dream for now but she is trying to reach that goal. The first step is to have sufficient power to not get neglected like her in the past. The next step is to reach a certain position where her words will be taken seriously. When she reaches the two, then she may have a chance to show the demon lord that humanity will also live well without his presence. A presence that only hunger for destruction can never be the one thing that will save humanity.


    I¡¯m sure things will change for the better my lady. We are here after all.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Lisa was comforted by Adarna¡¯s words somehow. Adarna has been there when she was down to her lowest and even now he was supporting him with all his might. Just Adarna¡¯s presence is pushing Lisa to try harder. With a big supporter like him, she felt like there is an army behind her.


    ¡°I will be sure to keep up with the expectations¡± Lisa chuckled and finally went up to take the box that was left by the servant earlier.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to bring this thing in this world?¡± Lisa asked Adarna one more time.


    The thing inside the box is the mother of all destruction in many worlds but Adarna told her that the weapon is not at fault but the ones who wield it. Lisa was skeptical about it but if she wants to solidify her presence in Mirth then this is the only way. She can slowly solidify her presence by working her way up but this thing in the box is the huge step on that process.


    Lisa was hesitant in taking this thing out of the box. She knows that when this thing goes outside the box, then the world will change forever and she will not be able to stop the development of this monster.


    You can choose to not use this thing my lady. The future can be achieve where you can stand on top of the alliance and make your words be the rule. This thing is just here as one of your options.


    ¡°I see.¡± Lisa closed her eyes for a moment.


    Once this thing is introduced then her name and influence will take a qualitative leap. She is deliberating if the time she needs to reach that level is worth the danger that comes with this thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Drake will deem that humanity is useless. I can¡¯t hope for him to just keep on watching. He will surely stumble upon unfavorable circumstance that will push him to negative conclusion and that will spell doom for all of us. The time I will save to unite humanity¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the risk and show him that our human race is not one to head into ruin even without him.¡±


    Year xxxx


    A new weapon was introduced into Mirth. The way humanity battle changed significantly due to the new weapon brought by a woman from Krevinada Kingdom. The weapon in not yet widespread but no one dares to mess with the Krevinada Kingdom anymore. The regulation of the weapon is very strict and anyone aside from the army carrying it will be executed on the spot. Anyone who tries to smuggle it will be fed to the dogs outside the street for everyone to see. Some spy braved and bet their life to get a hold of the weapon but miserable failed. The silent watchers kept the entire spy on their watch and sent them all to the execution grounds.


    Soon the weapon became the mainstream of the Krevinada kingdom. Knights no longer held sword and shields but long barreled sticks which spout fire.


    Lisa Evergreen¡¯s name became the bringer of new age.


    Khoten Empire


    Klein regained his former glory when his empire is once again rebuilt. The empire which was nearly got destroyed by a single breath of an ancient dragon apparition is now regaining its life. The citizens that ran away when the disaster struck is now slowly going back and the establishments are now under repair. The huge reward the empire got for clashing with the demon lord¡¯s army is now being used like water. There may not be many left when the repairs are done but the attraction for those that lost their homes is enough to compensate.


    An empire without its people is no empire. It¡¯s just a uselessly large desolate land. The Khoten Empire used to be the top and the strongest empire there is on the entire northern human alliance but when the sudden breakout of the war tore the empire, it lost most of its power. The lands are scorched and the farmlands evaporated along with the lives that maintain them. The small towns are desolate and only the capital managed to survive the ordeal. Most of the nobles are fine but those that stayed on their territory fell under the breath of the dragon. Some were fortunate that their territory does not alight with the breath but their lands were also scorched.


    The magicians of the alliance helped in restoring the lands but they can never bring back the lives that were lost along the way. The plants can be planted, the land can be revitalized but no one was able to bring back the farmers. The empire made plans on how to revitalize their territory and they offered lands towards the wandering tribes nearby. They were granted their own territory in exchange that they will pledge their loyalty towards the empire. The tribes were happy to oblige and soon the empire regained nearly 70% of its former population.


    Klein was busy with the things an emperor needs to do. He might be a Supreme magus but his mind is only that of a single person. The amount of things that he needs to look at is nearly as tall as a mountain and it is making his head really hurt. Klein was almost staying within his study room to approve and edit the proposals the nobles sent him to look at. The revival of the empire is a huge task and all of the nobles are working whole heartedly. The competition between them is still on but they need to revive the empire first before fighting for more power.


    Klein was happy to see that but the amount of work he needs to do is nearly inexhaustible. The pile never seems to go down even by a little even though he was working nearly 24/7. He already called for help and there are another twelve nearly lifeless officers at his side furiously flipping the papers and organizing them for the emperor to sign or discard.


    While working, Klein kept on thinking about his cousin. He was feeling guilty about sending knights to apprehend his cousin just because of suspicion but he really was afraid that Lisa and the demon might be cahoots. If that really happen, then his empire will really disappear. Despite that, he can¡¯t help but feel guilty about it.


    He knows how naive Lisa can be. He was afraid that the demon lord might have used that and got Lisa under his wings. The demon lord is really a hateful fellow. Even without him doing anything, he can cause endless trouble. Because of such event, he lost his cousin and he is a bit sad about it. He felt conflicted losing her cousin but also relieved that there is no more invisible threat in his empire.


    Klein did not pursue wherever Lisa went. He did not want to be that ruthless to his own blood in the end. He only searched around his empire for a few months and stopped. He did not even bother posting wanted posters inside his empire and let the people forget Lisa as soon as possible. He was successful in doing so until something shocking happened.


    A faraway small kingdom is in possession of a great tool of war. Countless knights lost their life facing this device while the kingdom did not lose a single soldier on their side. The information tells of a weapon that is far superior compared to the magic bows the empires of north are so proud of. The weapon is said to have astonishing penetration power and can do a massive sweep with proper strategy.


    If Klein said that he is not interested in having this power then he is a hypocrite. For him, one can¡¯t be too powerful. More power means more option when facing problems. He started gathering information about this small kingdom from the north east and was astonished to discover that this weapon only appeared recently. It was said that a foreign mage brought it to this kingdom and is not widely use. The security of this weapon is so strict that no smuggling can be done. Spies that braved their lives only met death empty handed due to something mysterious foiling their plans. The Kingdom started to appear so mysterious that even Klein started to worry.


    The emergence of a new type of power is never welcome. This new power is not in his control and no other major empire holds the reign to this power. That means that there can be no negotiation to be done. They can pressure this kingdom into submission but they are not confident about how much they will lose along the way. The war with the demon lord is done and humanity has lost so much of its forces. Even now, the situation is only stable at the surface but deep down the situation starts to turn sour once again.


    Klein put more man power to uncover this mysterious kingdom and finally pinned point the origin of this weapon. A name which he knows very well popped up. Lisa Evergreen is the center of all this. His cousin which disappeared six months ago is now changing the way war is done. With this new weapon on the kingdom¡¯s hand, no other kingdom is able to stand up to its might. One kingdom which tried to force their way only faced a devastating losses and forced to go home with the shadows of defeat painted on their backs.


    The worst part is this kingdom¡¯s location is near the seas of north east. That means that no surprise attack can be done to this kingdom and can only be faced head on. With the weapon in hand, even normal civilians can turn into a meat grinder when war is upon then. The magician of this land started to lean towards wind magician which can fly in the sky too and can rely on this weapon to decimate the opposing troops. The power balance between the commoners and magician/knights is starting to crumble.


    Klein knows that it is only a matter of time before humanity falls into another war because of the appearance of this new power. Even Klein is afraid of this power which he could not grasp and he is also forced to make arrangement. He can only feel bitter because all this stems from his beloved cousin. He can only remind himself of the image of her naive cousin. If he protected his cousin then he wonders if that power will be in his empire instead.


    He shook his head to dismiss the thought. The reality is harsh and he is facing a huge problem because he decided to forsake his family. He can only face it head on and take control of this device. Magic have the upper hand for the present time but if this new weapon further develops then the position of the magician and knights in the world of Mirth might be overthrown. He can only keep smiling bitterly with how things happened.


    ¡°Cousin Lisa, are you really a pawn of the demon lord to topple humanity?¡±


    His voice echoed the empty throne room.

 Chapter 20: Doubts

    Chapter 20


    Life so far seems brighter. I mean, I roamed for some time but roaming with this little cat is much enjoyable. She doesn''t like to fly very much because for her travel means walking and enjoying the view. I agree on some part but walking is quite tiring and stressful when nothing interesting happens.


    The lands of the east are covered with vast forest. We roamed for quite some time and I met some interesting fellows. The dwarf race for example. They are stingy to the level that you might think that they want to trade with you but all they want is your bottom line. They don¡¯t settle with your comfortable place. Still, they are an adorable bunch. They do things on their own leisure. They work when they want to and they play when they want to. The life of a dwarf is quite fulfilling if I say so myself.


    Now that I am mentioning lifestyle, they have better a life than me. They have so much freedom even with their limited space. I wonder why I can¡¯t have that life. Is it because I am used to the life of my past or I am just new to this world? I don¡¯t know but I have all the time in the world anyway so I think it is fine. For now, we decided to go back to the north to look at the situation.


    Celine, the lady cat with me likes humanity much to my disagreement. She said that they can be handful but they are a fun bunch. I wanted to argue but I learned that my opinion only weighs as much as theirs. In the argument of opinion, no one can really be the right or wrong. Unless it is a battle of facts and information opinions can only go on and on. So I learned to keep my opinions to myself when the other¡¯s is against mine.


    For Celine, humanity is the best race to learn. She said that they are like a salad. They are different even though they are one race. Some have high inspirations, some seek for thrill, some seek for power and some can be contented with how much they have. If she put it that way, they are really different even though they are the same. Weird right?


    So, for her, the race is actually very good and rich. Beasts like her strive to be like a human at least some of their qualities. Of course, Celine does not mean that she copies everything the humanity do. She only picks what she likes and discards the ones that she does not see pleasing.


    The most that she dislikes is the mentality of humanity to dominate not only over their own race but to other races. They always strive to be on top. When those ambitions clash then that breeds animosity and soon evolves into conflict. With this cycle, humans will never lack wars both openly and the covert ones.


    Anyway, I still have a strong dislike towards them. I still can¡¯t see their value. As I always say, they are complicated things. Complicated means problem. I hate problems so you can see why I still don¡¯t feel very good about them. Even so, it is now not to the point that I want to exterminate them. Cull their numbers, pleasing, make them go hardship, yes that is still on top of my list. I am still a demon lord with even how incompetent am I.


    We took almost a month before we managed to get back from the eastern lands. The land in the east is deemed a no man¡¯s land but that is actually only for humanity. Various races inhabit the land and they all have very rich customs and perks. Back to the present though, we are back to the human lands.


    Shees¡­


    We are at the empire called Sheten. It was located at the edge of the west of this northern land. The place seems weird because people seem under some kind of a rush. Everyone looks busy as they are carrying so many things towards a certain area. The farmlands were almost empty and only a few human were left to watch over them. The people seem to have more important work for now.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I asked Celine in confusion.


    ¡°Who knows? They are always busy you know?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Anyway, because I am curious, I tried to sneakily cast eye in the sky while covering the presence of it. It is a trick that the Slyp race taught me. They are also escapees from the world prison and found a great territory towards the east. They are adept on wind magic and stealth even though their appearance is quite flashy. All the frills and decoration.


    Anyway, what I saw made my body shook. The thing that I am looking is not just anything this world can casually make. This empire seems building something that I saw back then in my world. Even though the exterior is rough but I just know what they are trying to build.


    It was a huge airship. In this world, I saw some balloon ones but this one utilizes magic instead of science so I am not very familiar with them. All I know that these things are not made for comfort. They are like swords as they cut anything it comes into. It will either break or cut through and these things are not friendly.


    I saw some of them back when they clash with my army but those looked more crude than the ones this empire is building. They are utilizing so much magic conductor unlike the ones which utilize ordinary metals. Now that I noticed though, this thing is not mounted with the flag of this empire. I wonder why? I thought they are quite territorial with their toys, even their army has different flag but there will always be a flag. I wonder why this thing does not have one.


    Weird¡­ I wonder what¡¯s happening.


    I guess humanity never cease to prepare for uncertain things. Humanity will always worry what tomorrow will bring. They always tend to prepare for the worst things and sometimes those preparations get misunderstood by others around them. Tension will rise and communication is not very good, conflict will then meddle with their heads. One will think that the other is disrupting their preparation and have bad intentions then the other will think that they are preparing for something bad. That will prove very true when weapons are involved. Weapons are both the defender and aggressor. That fact will never change. There is no weapon that can only be used only on one side. Even a single stick can either become a shield or a sword depending on the intention of the one that wields.


    So in my head, shouldn¡¯t I destroy all those weapons then? If they have no weapon in hand, will there be someone that will dare to invade? Will there even be someone that will have the capability to do so? I think not but who knows what will happen? Humanity have always existed along with tools and weapons. I guess they will continue to do so.


    I closed the Eye in the sky and started to walk in a random direction. I just decided to check on how things are going and I think things are going downhill. Just as I thought, when there is no cohesive bond that keeps humanity intact, they will self-destruct on their own. When things gets worse though, they will try to remedy the situation and will somehow have a chance for redemption. Only those chances won¡¯t always end on their favor.


    ¡°So another weapon of destruction.¡± Cecile grimaced at what she saw.


    ¡°Nothing new. What is the difference between battle airships and that of a sword?¡±


    ¡°More deaths?¡± she tilted her head.


    ¡°Hah¡­ how many lives were lost because of swords?¡±


    ¡°Then many more deaths.¡±


    This is the kind of person she is. She sticks on her way and do it even at the cost of something. It¡¯s kind of dangerous but most of the time she only likes to explore and see some things. Nothing of the kind of world domination things. We get along well if I say so myself. Though sometimes she¡¯s quite the handful and stubborn when it comes to anything that she finds interesting. There was this event where she adamantly charged towards a mighty water fall because of the rumor that it leads to somewhere else. In the end, it was just a block of stone and there is no such thing as a cave behind the waterfall.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave and see how other places are doing.¡±


    Celine nodded and we went out of the gate. This empire is so busy and quite strict so the both of us jumped into a wall to get inside and I guess we will also do so to get out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what humanity is up to at this time.¡±


    The both of us left the Sheten Empire and headed towards the neighboring empire. I don¡¯t want to meddle into things happening in Mirth but if this world came into the situation where it may be destroyed because of these nonsense things then I will be impolite when the time comes. If the last time I am only sending my pawns then the next time will be much more different. If they want to head into destruction so much then I will be more than happily oblige.


    Krevinada Kingdom


    Lisa went on with the distribution of the weapons Adarna calls gun. She limited the tool to be only at its initial developments unlike the original advanced state which Adarna brought at first. She also knows that this thing can really ruin the world and she is only willing to bet with the early stages of the gun.


    Lisa can also understand the capability of guns can threaten the position of the magicians and warriors. Warrior can still fight back since they have better physical aspects and they can utilize it but the magicians needs tremendous concentration to cast a single spell. Moving while casting a spell can only be done by those high level individuals. The common magician will be powerless in the face of this menace.


    For now, they managed to keep the technology with the help of Adarna. There were many that tried to steal or trade with this technology but Lisa adamantly refused. She is not confident that she can control how people use guns within nations that she has no influence. The technology might fall into the hands of the wicked and that will only be like smashing with her head with her own hammer. She was successful so far but the neighboring countries are starting to pressure the Krevinada kingdom to share this technology with them.


    Of course, Lisa ignored them. She can¡¯t possibly just hand over this device to others. If she did so then the development of this weapon may go out of her hands and soon it will be on everyone¡¯s hand. Adarna never lacks to remind her of the world that is full of these things. People tend to use this thing on the wrong way. Adarna described some worlds where people carry guns and go on mass killing spree just because they feel like it. When problems pile up in their life, some also chose to eat a lead bullet from this thing. Lisa can only grimace from this events and she reminded herself that this weapon must only be used as leverage and not for invading.


    On the other hand, Adarna kept on complaining about the diplomatic system of this world. The only form of diplomacy in Mirth is a business deals between countries. In Mirth, it is strange to share technology towards neighboring countries. In the world of mirth where the level of communication is not yet advance compared to the world Adarna told about, it is difficult to do a project between countries. Because of this, the development of a country only depends on itself.


    In Mirth, the only opponent they have so far is the demon lord. In the past, there is no such thing as an enemy nation. It is only the level of friendly or stranger. Animosity between countries exists only in minority due to the threat of the demon lord army. Now that the demon lord is not active, countries and empire can¡¯t adjust just like that. They needed time to get their bearings as they are used to the concept of every human is a comrade. With the separation of the human alliance, every country can become an enemy. Due to this, the diplomacy is not working very well between empires and country.


    It was also because of this that Lisa is afraid of bringing guns into this world. If other countries really found themselves threatened with this new device, then she will see the dark clouds advancing towards the Krevinada kingdom. If such event happened then all her efforts will come to waste. This gamble depended on how well other countries will try to relate with Krevinada kingdom.


    If Lisa uses the fact that she has a technology to make humanity stronger, her words will contain more authority which empires will not be able to dismiss just like the past. The times have changed where any idea which can help develop humanity will be shared towards the alliance. The present is, the alliance only remains as a name and the meaning behind it is already lost.


    ¡°How are the other kingdoms taking these events?¡± Lisa asked Adarna.


    For now, they are afraid. If we do not establish communications towards other countries sooner, they will only grow more restless.


    ¡°That is already expected but if they are not convinced that this weapon can threaten their rules, they will not acknowledge the things we say.¡±


    Lisa knows just like how she listens towards the words of demon lord Drake. Drake was someone which can be said to be the highest existence in Mirth. If he was just a commoner and a passerby then his words would not impact Lisa this much. She can just treat his words as paranoia due to his twisted sense. Lisa strives to be someone not to the extent of someone like Drake but someone which can¡¯t be dismissed so easily.


    Now we just need to incite them to reach towards us on their own. If they don¡¯t then we just need to continue to hold into the technology until they acknowledge our presence.


    ¡°Good. Continue monitoring the northern alliance.¡±


    Adarna nodded and flew out of the window. Lisa can only look at the disappearing back of Adarna with hope. She also knows that this plan can backfire and she can be portrayed as someone dangerous and be the enemy of the alliance. She is willing to bet with though. The human life is short and she can¡¯t afford to dally around and wait until her personal power reaches higher levels. She already saw how humanity acted when the war ended. Empires strove for more power and authority which does not differ much from most of the smaller kingdoms. As long as ambitions exist then there will always be friction and conflict.


    Even Lisa, what she is doing can be called her ambition. Her ambition though is not to dominate the lands but preserve her race. Goal can also be the right term but goals and ambition does not vary that much. She can only chuckle at herself when she thought about it.


    ¡°Raise your swords to preserve peace.¡± Lisa raised her glass of wine towards the sky.


    What am I even doing? I can just leave it all to humanity and live my life comfortably.


    Sometimes she also feels down like this. She feels like she was shouldering so much on her tiny shoulders. She sometimes doubt herself if she really has what it takes to save the human race. All of this happens from time to time but when she remembers how the past heroes carry on despite the hardship, she can¡¯t find the reason to give up.


    ¡°Drake¡­ If only you can continue as the bind to keep humanity as one some other way.¡± Lisa shook her head. The idea is ridiculous. There is no other way that Drake can keep humanity as one aside from being the demon lord.


    Hmmm¡­


    Something touched her thought unexpectedly. Now that she mentioned it, where did the demon lords came from?


    If she can think like demon lords are needed to keep humanity at peace, wouldn¡¯t others think so too? She only knows that demon lords rise from the ashes after a hundred years after the past demon lord was killed. History told about their viciousness and how cruel they are but didn¡¯t humanity always win in the end? Somehow, she gets a bad feeling. The matters she knows only extends right where the books tells and beyond that is a black space for her. She only knows that she needs to kill the demon lord in the past. Now that she knows new things then her thoughts started to see new things.


    Is there another relationship between humanity and demon lords?


    For the longest time, humanity has always viewed the demon lords as the common enemy which they needed to defeat. If they don¡¯t then they will come into extinction. History also told how failed campaigns decimated human lands which support this belief so she can¡¯t be sure if something else is there. Though she felt this way, she can¡¯t help herself thinking still.


    If there is another relationship then she needs to know. The only way she can have that information is through heroes but they are all gone now. All of them gloriously laid down their lives for humanity and she will never tarnish their honor and glory. She will never doubt that they will do something that will harm the human race. They all left something precious in the human race before even going against the demon lord for the final fight. If they did something wrong, wouldn¡¯t their family, friends and descendants suffer too?


    Hmmm?


    Now that she thought about it, where are the heroes¡¯ descendants? Mirah Valeria did not marry anyone and only her relatives were left now. The other heroes¡¯ descendants on the other hand also perished already. She can¡¯t help but make some doubt out of that. Why do they all disappear? Wouldn¡¯t humanity feel grateful towards the descendants and will try to preserve them accounting the heroes¡¯ bravery and sacrifice?


    ¡°Weird¡­ So weird. Maybe I should let Adarna investigate about this.¡± Lisa said as she downed the remaining wine on her glass and went out of her room.

 Chapter 21: Failed

    Chapter 21


    After going around from empire to empire, I saw the new things humanity has been doing. I saw how humanity progress individually and I am in awe with them. Some empire or kingdoms maintained their friendly relations but there are also some that choose to develop alone. I guess the situation where they don¡¯t need to fight a demon lord is new to them and everyone is fumbling about in all direction. It is amusing to see some people rushing towards their goals but don¡¯t know that they are quietly offending someone on the way. I don¡¯t know if they know but feel that it does not matter since the other party is weaker than them. Anyway, they are busy so I am not looking forward in meddling in their matters.


    For now, I separated with the wandering cat. She said she wants to explore more but I can¡¯t possibly go on with her endless wandering issues. She¡¯s a headache on her own so I will excuse myself after I get the fun I want. For now, I need to properly watch them because who knows when they will do something crazy.


    Though I say that, I myself don¡¯t know what to do at this point. The human race is such a complicated race, one side does well while other side messes up. So you can imagine the dilemma I am having. So far though, since they are not stabbing each other I think I can continue my easy days. I hope it stays that way for longer. I am just starting to enjoy my life and I am not looking forward to complications.


    ¡°I wonder how my garden looks like now.¡±


    I left the last of the twelve empires and went to Dream Island once again. I really miss my pitcher plants.


    Krevinada Kingdom, Throne room


    The king and his aides are in discussion about the various requests they are getting from the neighboring kingdoms and even the main empires. Some of them are politely asking to shed some light about their intent with their current actions while others are blatantly asking for the technology Lisa Evergreen made.


    At first, the king was skeptical about the matters concerning Lisa Evergreen. He does not like the feeling of being in the dark. Lisa Evergreen was an enigma for him and the only thing he knows is that she came from a small town of Evergreen at Khoten Empire. The information is so much but all of it contrasts with how Lisa Evergreen carries herself. It was like someone is using the identity of Lisa Evergreen with how vastly different this two person are. The one stated in the report spoke of a naive girl who specializes in support and healing magic while the one in the presence of the king is a mysterious woman who seems to know everything all around her. There is no such thing as a trace of naivety from the woman he met previously. He can¡¯t even come up with a proper explanation why these two identities do exist in one name.


    For the king, Lisa is a great boon for his kingdom. His kingdom is not rich anyhow but they are all skilled in hunting. Almost everyone in the kingdom lives by hunting aside from the merchants and other minor jobs. The rich forest around Krevinada kingdom has always supported the empire economically. The other things that they need were usually purchased from the alliance but now that the alliance is no more, the trade has been broken down.


    Merchants of alliance started to fight for control over the market and somehow anger some of their fellow merchant. The market of the alliance has been broken into five major groups and they don¡¯t share anymore trades with the other group. The ambition to monopolize the market does not sit well with some empire and so they started to suppress this group until the five groups became so feeble that their goods can¡¯t be sold with great profit unlike the past. The trade has been broken up and so the Krevinada needs an ally country to trade with. They can¡¯t possibly maintain the kingdom without other goods aside from the products of the forest. They need iron; they need more grain and some spices. They even need some other skilled workers for the kingdom. All of these were given by the alliance in the past. Sadly, there is no more alliance aside from a fake name.


    Because of that, they are now in debate into which country they need to ally themselves. The king himself was not having a good time since most of these countries ask for the technology in exchange for their cooperation.


    The king, being the leader of the nation now needs to think of the well-being of his kingdom. He can¡¯t possibly hand out the only thing that keeps the kingdom safe from the predators which used to be their brother in arms during the demon lord wars. The king needs someone to help them procure these goods but he can¡¯t hand out the technology concerning about guns. In the first place, the production of these weapons is strictly managed by Lisa Evergreen. Her man power is not much but the selected people that works for the production of guns were all slaves which can¡¯t even speak of the secret under the slave collar. Because of this, the secret of production can be easily controlled. Lisa can control these hundred thousand slaves easily unlike the king controlling an entire kingdom.


    ¡°My King, the Khoten Empire sent a proposal as well.¡± The aide respectfully handed a piece of paper towards the king.


    In the past, the king can only look up to these leaders of the main empires of the north. Now though, they are all groveling in his feet asking something which they all do not have. If the king said that he was not feeling proud then he would be lying to himself. The feeling of a celebrity asking you for something on their own while also offering some benefits is really refreshing for the king.


    The king reads the letter with delight in his face. He was savoring the feeling of the moment but his mind still in focus on what the other party is saying. In the end, the empire does not want the weapon or the technology as they said but they want their citizen back as she was wanted personnel in the Khoten Empire. The king can only laugh his brains out on how ridiculous the other party is. The other official does not dare to laugh with the king and they can only wait until the king calms down and tell them what the letter is about.


    After a fit of laughter from the king, the throne room finally became quiet again aside from the time to time giggling of the king. The officials can only shake their head at their king but remained respectful and waited for the king to fully calm down.


    ¡°They are not asking for the technology but want the person behind the technology saying that she was wanted in their empire.¡±


    The voice of the king this time does not seem playful but with a tinge of coldness included. He had not thought that the leaders of the alliance which he looks up to can be these kind of people. How can a simple woman from a faraway small town be capable of doing horrendous things which can make her a wanted criminal of the entire empire? The claim is simply ridiculous and is only forcing them to hand over the mind behind the technology.


    ¡°Do not send anything to the Khoten Empire. Let them scratch their heads and let them worry what is our stance.¡±


    His kingdom maybe small but all of them fought bravely during the war. They might not be clashing head on with the demon lord army but they are facing dangerous magic beast so that that their army can last the war. They might not be operating magic staves and magic swords but they firmly held their knives and bows to face against monsters that appeared during the hunt. They also contributed towards the success of the human race but now his country is being bullied by this larger empire. The feeling is quite bitter and salty.


    ¡°Yes my king!¡± The officials readily consented because they themselves know the feeling of the king for now.


    There are many more kingdoms and some empire which sent their request for the information about this weapon under the guise of the human alliance and the future of humanity but in the eyes of the king all of them just want a piece of his treasure without paying something. The alliance does not exist anymore in his eyes since there are no more demons he needs to fight. There are no more invaders that he needs defending and there will be no more in the future. The king just wanted his kingdom to become strong so no one will have any idea about bullying his Krevinada kingdom. The demon lord was defeated. Everything is over in his eyes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    In the end, he rejected almost the entire proposal. He accepted the alliance offered by some small kingdom near the Krevinada kingdom. He only accepted the small kingdoms which do not dare to ask for too much but the protection the Krevinada kingdom can offer in exchange for some goods that the kingdom needs.


    The matter soon passed towards the entire northern lands and the alliance is in shock. In history, which kingdom dared to reject the call of help from the main empire for the sake of humanity? Even though all of them know that the call was fake since there is no more demon lord but for a small kingdom to reject all the empires blatantly made the entire human race be shocked.


    The information spread like wildfire and even small settlements came to know these matters. The human lands fell into some kind of tension and all eyes are focusing into a small kingdom named Krevinada. They are looking on what is the response of the empires. The matter that passed seemed like a solid slap in the face of these empires. People are curious how these empires will deal with this small kingdom.


    As expected, the empires did not take this matter lightly. The matter deeply concerns their authority and prestige and so they started to throw mud into this small kingdom by saying how ungrateful this Krevinada kingdom is. They started to make other kingdoms and empire believe that the Krevinada kingdom does not show sincerity towards the entire human race by keeping something which can possibly save the race during in times of need.


    The matter escalated and the empires and the Krevinada kingdom started to throw more mud into each other¡¯s reputation. Time passed and the matter soon reached a boiling point where a medium kingdom under the Khoten Empire made a move and marched towards the Krevinada Kingdom. The result of it as expected was a one-sided massacre.


    In the long years, human race never had this kind of event where a full army of a kingdom fell in such fashion. Even though in the last two months there have been some skirmishes but there is no such thing as blatant state of war. The emergence of this massacre soon spread towards the other parts of the north and people were once again shocked. A fellow human race kingdom has massacred an army of another human race kingdom!


    After the war with the demon lord, there are some frictions between countries but no one dared to fully wage war towards another in fear of bringing unnecessary reputation under their name. With the emergence of the first war between human races, the northern land started to fall into chaos. The Khoten Empire was so angry that their emperor Klein sent another force towards Krevinada Empire which started another fight.


    The act of another war ignited the desire hidden in the heart of the human kings as they too started to use their hidden technology and started to wage wars towards their respective opponents. Grudges during the demon lord war are now resurfacing and grievances back then are being excavated. The disagreement between countries back then which the alliance forcefully suppressed can no longer be chained and the northern land fell into the state of war.


    All of these things which the human race has done had been seen by other races. The wood dwellers of the west saw how humanity started a war between their own people. The southern lands of the halflings saw the war and commended humanity for being as savage as them. The Eastern no man¡¯s land inhabitants saw it too and made sure to stay away from human race. More importantly, all of these things were reflected in the eyes of Demon Lord Drake.


    ¡°Foolish¡­ As expected of them. Lisa Evergreen, you have failed the challenge.¡± Drake¡¯s voice echoed along the burning town then he leaped into the air and disappeared.


    Khoten Empire


    Lisa Evergreen was aware of what is happening inside the human race. She was regretting in bringing the weapon into this world. She was expecting the other empire to acknowledge that they have the qualification to say some things. She did not expect for the human empires to just blatantly ask for this technology under the pretense of humanity¡¯s future.


    Lisa can¡¯t possibly just hand over this technology since she may as well kill herself then. Once this monster¡¯s technology spread, the role of the magicians will be shaken and the magicians themselves will not let this matter happen. She knows that they will perform a massive purge to delete this technology and maintain the status quo of power. They are powerful but if they face multiple people with guns then they are done for. The bullets travel faster than they can see and the scariest part is that anyone can wield this weapon. Even servants who do not know anything can point and pull the trigger. When that happens, then rivers of blood will flow in the human lands which may even spread towards the other parts of Mirth.


    Lisa knows the risk but she was confident and successful in containing the technology to herself. She carefully threads her steps with the advice of Adarna on how to contain the power but they have not expected how other fellow human race thirsted for more power. In this aspect, even Adarna failed. He knows things and facts but he has not expected that technology has that much effect on the mindset of people. He saw the worlds where guns spread and people seem to have some laws that can control this weapon somehow. He was confident that if they carefully keep the technology then use this as a leverage to make their words have some power later then their plans can succeed.


    Lisa and Adarna failed to see that fear silently crept into the other ruler¡¯s heart because of this weapon. They are afraid of the time that the Krevinada grow too much to the point that this kingdom can step over them in the future. They are on their own mighty kingdoms and empires. How can they stomach of the future where a small kingdom lords over them?


    Several Kingdoms and Empires are besieging the small Krevinada Kingdom. The alliance between the small countries which the king accepted has been proven failure as they failed to receive reinforcements from them unless they share the information about the weapon. The Krevinada Kingdom became isolated in the entire northern lands. The kingdom started to weaken due to the constant harassment of the forces besieging them. The people became afraid and demanded to just surrender and hand over the technology instead of a war.


    Lisa is seeing this all in her eyes. The flags of war have risen once again and the era of peace is over. This war will not be the same as they are not fighting devils but fellow humans instead. Once the technology of making guns is passed and spread then there will be more bloody wars ahead. Lisa and Adarna decided to halt the production of these guns and started to destroy the records about it. With these, they are hoping that this can delay the spread of the weapon.


    Many guns were looted during this war and samples were taken by many other empires and kingdoms. They know that they are done for and people are going to use this weapon and this time they are not able to control the growth of this weapon. The both of them know that they became criminals for inciting the second Great War.


    Lisa can only weep bitterly when the king proclaimed her as a wanted criminal inside Krevinada kingdom. The state of the kingdom fell so low that the king can¡¯t even give face to the both of them. He can¡¯t possibly shelter her anymore with the threat of multiple kingdoms and empire. Even if they are holding on for now, it is only a matter of time before Krevinada fall into the ashes. The king knows this and he is planning on capturing Lisa to offer her towards the forces outside their walls so that he can keep them away. Sadly, Lisa¡¯s network is too great and she left the kingdom when the matter was decided by the king and his officials.


    Once again, Lisa and Adarna are on the run. The veil of the night is the only protector they could ever have for now. Tears are falling nonstop as Lisa run with all her might. Even for a mighty practitioner of magic such as herself, the feeling of being shunned two times is not something she can carry. She was totally feeling defeated and she knows it herself.


    The both of them were running when angry voices echoed throughout the forest. They hasten their pace as they push forward as fast as the two of them can. They ran but soon found themselves surrounded by cavalries from a different kingdom while pointing their spears and magic staves towards them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The leader of the group shouted as he pointed his swords towards Lisa.


    Then suddenly the moonlight faded and something fell between Lisa and the leader of the cavalry. A man with a fiery red hair is now standing between Lisa and the angry knight leader. His eyes are burning straight towards the eyes of Lisa which were clouded with despair and defeat.


    ¡°Lisa Evergreen, your human race has failed.¡± Just as he finished his speech, screams of agony echoed the forest as cavalries were torn into pieces by Lost Lambs.


    ¡°Now it is my time to fulfill my end.¡± Then the man with red hair disappeared leaving the shocked Lisa and the defeated Adarna alone in the forest.


    The second war between human race and demon lord will finally begin once again.

 Not a chapter just a small conversation

    So I''ve been exploring RRL for a month or maybe more already? but does this community hates bad grammar so much? I see so many natzi in here acting as if the world revolves mainly in english. There are thousands of language and people seem to hate when they see errors and critisize authors for it even though those people are not native english speaker in the first place. I myself recieved some of those bullets but I am not minding them since I have the idea to continue but honestly those words hurt quite a lot. I see some reviews on other works that I took a fancy and hot diggy di dog so many people just loves to mention english. Does RRL not have any power to lessen the reviews that does not even help the story better themselves? I mean I can just create an account and say "This work is sh1t" and get away with it. Is there no requirement when one makes a review?


    Seriously though, I have this one author and I am following his work but because of some... what word I can use to not offend them too much I can use here... Let''s say fags then. Because of some fags, the author left and abandoned the ship. I don''t think it is productive anyway if people can post malicious reviews like that. Me myself am doing this on my free time. If this free times turns into stress and frustration then is it wise to continue doing this? I don''t think it is so I am quite worried and wanted to ask you guys.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    How toxic is the community here? I don''t want to wake up one day and see my work which I invested my time and brain power to be discredited by fags which does not even have the courage to write their own. Be honest with me please because as an aspiring author, I want reviews which can help define the story not some nonesense about grammar and nonesense. I can just find an editor and fix those anyway but those reviews will be there until the end of time. I don''t want to invest my time foolishly and be disappointed in the end.

 Chapter 22: War War War!

    Chapter 22: War War War


    I just want to live my life. That has been my goal for so long. Even back when the baldies caged me, all I want is freedom. Now that I have it, I learned that total freedom is also not a good thing. If people can do whatever they want without restriction then there is a very large chance that they will cause troubles not only for themselves but for others too. In this world of Mirth, I learned that freedom sometimes needs to be reigned in. Too much freedom will only make people go insane.


    Honestly, I prefer to lose the challenge with the human race. I wanted them to succeed in letting me see that they are worth something. The series of event where they just went on their own ways after my disappearance shows that they are nothing without me keeping them together. I needed to exist for them to be on the right track. I have proven the need of my existence and that is all I need to start a war once again. Even if I don¡¯t annihilate them totally, I will be sure to teach them a very painful lesson.


    ¡°You all are just fools without me.¡± I said as I wave my hand and started channeling my mana.


    ¡°Come and peel off the light that covers all. Call of the Ancient!¡±


    ¡°Serve even after death. Rally of the Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Unbind from sleep. Dragon¡¯s Roar!¡±


    Once again creatures which are not supposed to exist in this plane started to appear. Somehow I feel like I miss the presence of these guys. They are stupid and easy to control unlike humanity which has their own say on almost everything. If they can only unite perpetually then I will have more enjoyable days. I don¡¯t care who it will be as long as he/she can handle these humans but sadly there is no one capable of doing so. If I describe it, the rulers of these kingdoms are blind and their citizens are also blind. A blind man guiding a blind fellow, how tragic this race is.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and make our presence be known to the world once again.¡± I said as I walk towards the borders of the north.


    I can just summon them inside the alliance but my goal is to not annihilate them to the last man but to teach them a painful lesson they will never forget.


    Let the flames of war ignite!


    Black Wolf Fort


    This fort has been destroyed not just once in the long history of war with the demon lord. The fort is located to the outward most location the human alliance controls. In short, this fort has the worst luck of all. This fort is always the first to take the first wave of the demon lord army. Through the long history, this fort earned the nickname Execution grounds.


    ¡°I think we got lucky this time though.¡± A soldier with a relaxed mood said while sitting down the walls as he watches the wide sea of forest.


    ¡°The war¡­ It¡¯s been a quiet year for us and I think that is a good thing.¡± The other soldier said in response.


    ¡°I like this kind of peace¡­ No deaths, no more heartache when losing brothers-in-arms.¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡±


    The two of them are still chatting when a sudden weak vibration in the fort occurred. It was not strong but the vibrations are not stopping even if a few minutes had already passed. The soldiers inside the fort grew restless as they took their weapons and position themselves along the walls of the fort. Their earlier comfortable atmosphere totally gone now and replaced with tension and a little bit of fear since they know that this fort is always the first to clash with enemies trying to invade the north.


    The shaking did not stop until they finally saw huge cloud of darkness from afar. It looked like clouds from afar but after few moments, they finally saw that those were not clouds but a horde of flying creatures.


    ¡°Send a messenger! Quickly!¡±


    The general stationed at the fort quickly made the decision after seeing the numbers of the flying monsters. He knows that this fort alone can¡¯t defend and all he can do is buy some time until the alliance send forces to reinforce the defense lines.


    Not long after the command was given, seven riders departed from the Black wolf fort. The seven people only have one expression common painted across their faces and that is fear and more fear. The seven of them knows that once again Black wolf fort will fall. They know that the war will once again start because they saw the army which they have been battling for so long. Those were the demon lord¡¯s army.


    No one saw it coming since it has already been a year since the demon lord¡¯s army disappeared like a bad dream from the vision of the world. The alliance said that the demon lord has been assassinated and there will be no more wars in the future. They can¡¯t understand what is happening then. If the demon lord has been assassinated, then who is sending these malevolent forces?


    ¡°Faster! Go on faster to your empires! You must not fall until you deliver the message!¡± A man said and then the seven of them split apart towards different directions.


    All of them did not come from a single country or empire but all of them were brothers who bravely occupied the Black wolf castle which is popular as the execution grounds. The courage alone to stand inside the walls of the Black Wolf fort is worth admiring for each of them. Naturally, all of the people inside the fort treat everyone as brothers even if they are from different nations.


    The seven of them rode towards the horizon with tears falling from their eyes. They know that they left their brothers and sisters behind to die and there is no possibility of seeing them again in this lifetime. They can only bitterly weep in tears as they push through towards their respective empires to bring back the sad news. They are sad for their comrades but they can¡¯t dwell on it for now since a greater matter needs to be done.


    As for the fort, creatures started to bang bodies against the tall metal gate. Claws screeching, fists smashing and horns trying to pierce the gate echoed towards the entire fort. The people inside the fort can only fight in oblivion as they prepare to meet the enemies beyond the sturdy gate. Despite the fact the fact that they are outnumbered and outranked by monsters behind the gate, their faces were not having the expression of fear. All of them know that a day may come where they will need to lay down their lives for humanity. It just happens that the day came sooner than expected without any warning.


    Flying creatures passed by their heads as those creatures smashed themselves directly towards the fort. Confusion started to arise inside the fort as magic and swords versus the sharp claws of the demon lord army started to clash. Fires decorated the whole fort and consumed almost everything. Despite that, battles are still continuing between human race and demon lord''s army.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The battle is still raging on inside the castle when the gate finally fell and the land walkers of the demon lord army finally broke through and joined the winged monsters. The human soldiers know that doom has come for them and they are fighting with even more insanity to take down one more opponent before going down. Even if their limbs get cut, even if they lose an arm or two they will still try to do more damage. They bit even if they lost their arm; they cling to the monsters with their broken arms even if their legs were severed. The fight was too rigid and insane as the same time. The scene was literally a picture of hell.


    As expected, the fort did not last more than a few minutes before creatures overrun them flat. Once again, the Black Wolf fort was destroyed along with thousands of soldiers stationed there. The demon lord armies did not stop and continue advancing towards the next fort. The winged creatures started to spread and try to cover more ground while the running monsters also started to split to smaller cluster to attack different forts at the same time. The monsters do not know fear nor feel pain, they can only blindly seek for destruction which make them a fearful enemy to have.


    When the Black Wolf fort fell, a single visage appeared from the sky and landed on the still burning fort. He has red hair and piercing red colored irises. He looked around the forth and saw the remnants of the grueling battle between the demon lord¡¯s army and the human soldiers stationed at the fort. His eyes scanned the surrounding and saw first-hand the destruction which he was so familiar even back then in his world.


    ¡°Am I going to reduce this world the same as my world?¡± the person looked at the sky like he was asking someone.


    ¡°Back then, I do not know the significance of life. I destroyed life while being unaware that I am also killing myself. Will this time be different?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know elder sister. Will you at least tell me something? Being aware of things makes it really hard.¡±


    The person saw what the result of his actions were and even though logic is saying that what he is doing is right, he can¡¯t stomach the fact that he is the bringer of destruction in this world. He agreed to be the demon lord back then since he hates human race and while being demon lord, he can have freedom and the chance to oppress humanity at the same time. He has no idea that being the demon lord is this hard and heavy. Now he is feeling if it was the right thing to accept the elder sister¡¯s proposal.


    Back then he accepted without knowing the things at stake but it is different now. All the guilt, he can feel absolutely. All the hate he see clearly and all the lose of life fall on his shoulders. Being demon lord is not actually freedom. Now he understands why the elder sister was hesitant in making him the demon lord. It is not whether she was looking down on him or doubting him. The elder sister knows the weight of being the demon lord, which is the sole reason, the elder sister does not wish for him to be the demon lord in his second life.


    ¡°I accepted and I need to be responsible for this. I must shoulder this burden not just because the elder sister trusted me with this but because I am the demon lord. This is my life now.¡±


    Determination grew from those red irises and his expression sharpened drastically contrary to his first doubtful and regretful expression. He is the demon lord, the last of the kind. He was determined to finish what he started and be firm towards his moves in the future. He can¡¯t have humanity continue its madness which will surely affect other races on Mirth.


    He walked along different places of the fort and saw countless lifeless bodies of both human males and females. He can only admire their courage and resolve to lay down their lives for the human race. Sadly, for him their resolves were wasted and placed in the wrong direction.


    He is walking aimlessly around when he caught slight movement from a nearby burning tent. A man with a bloodied visage went out from it and stared at him hatefully. The man was gravely injured but he was standing tall and mighty. He was not even strong and only a common soldier from the looks of it but he was carrying himself like a king at this moment.


    ¡°Are you the demon lord?¡± the man¡¯s voice sounded harsh as if there were sands in his throat.


    The person in question looked squarely at him without speaking. He was only looking and etching this image in his mind. He wants this image to embed into his memory forever as long as he exists. The image of the fallen human but still continues to stand up for something he believes for .It was a quality which he can admire and the second reason is that he wants to remember all of the life that falls because of his hand.


    ¡°I am Demon Lord Drake.¡± The man¡¯s response was short but he carried the air of that of a ruler.


    ¡°I am Joshua of the Meteli village. I am the sole son of the Hellmore family. I offer my life for my race and family!¡± The bloodied knight charged towards the demon lord without faltering even with his injuries.


    ¡°I will be sure to remember you, fallen soldier.¡± Demon lord Drake said as he pierced the heart of the charging knight with his bare hands.


    The sword of the knight only stopped a few inches away from the demon lord¡¯s neck. A white barrier was preventing the sword to proceed further even how much the knight struggled to push his sword with his remaining strength. He offered his all with this one strike hoping to do something. Just anything will do but he can only despair as he witnessed his final attempt he threw his life for fail.


    He can feel that his life is starting to fade away and he can only hope to do something with his remaining breath. He still continued even though he knows that it was futile. He felt his arms grow weaker and weaker but his determination is still burning bright as day.


    ¡°Go and rest. I will accept your determination.¡± He heard the voice of the demon lord as he felt his sword lose the force that prevents it from advancing.


    Sadly, the sword only managed to scratch the neck of the demon lord only a little bit. It was just an insignificant scratch in the end. The knight saw it clearly and burned the image of him wounding the demon lord before his consciousness faded.


    The knight fell lifelessly on the side of Demon lord Drake. He touched the spot where the sword grazed him and he was surprised to feel that it actually stings. This stinging sensation seems like telling him something. Demon lord Drake can only passively accept this stinging sensation until the wound disappeared without leaving any scratch behind.


    Drake sighed and waved his hand. Flames which towers even the walls of the fort suddenly appeared and consumed everything aside from the broken blocks of stone which melted and deformed. Drake then flew in the sky and disappeared.


    The Black wolf castle fell and information reached the other forts but it was too late as creatures of the demon lord were already at their doorsteps. They can only accept the surprise attack from the demon lord¡¯s army. The other forts quickly dispatched their messengers asking for reinforcement while trying to hold back the charging demon lord¡¯s army.


    On that day, multiple forts fell. The loses of the northern human alliance was so big. Fortunately, the demon lord¡¯s army did not continue to besiege other forts and occupied these fallen forts as their gathering spots. The matter quickly spread all around the northern alliance and kingdoms and empires which are still busy waging wars between themselves hastily stopped. They are not fools and know which matter comes first.


    Once again, the dead name of Northern human alliance was revived. All of the twelve major empires hastily sent their representative while the rules of those empires started to organize their troops to send towards the defense line without any communication to others. At this time, nobody will seek trouble with a marching army heading towards the defense lines.


    After a week since the reappearance of the demon lord army, almost all of the kingdoms and empires of the north are mobilizing their troops. Some have already arrived at the defense line while others are still marching. Even if those troops pass along other empire or kingdom, no one questions their intent as they are hastily welcomed and accommodated then sent forward after a brief rest. It was just like when they are still battling the demon lords of the past.


    Even if there are still tensions between countries, nobody is making a bad move. Everybody has consented to behave and solve the most significant problem they are facing. In the end of the day, they are still one human race. Even if they fight among themselves, when the time comes that their race is threatened then they will unite as one and adamantly resist this foreign enemy.


    All of this was known by Demon lord Drake but he allowed these things to happen. If he want to wipe them out then he can¡¯t be bothered waiting for them to amass strength. He can just advance and take the north in one full swing. In the world of Mirth, he was supreme in power. No one is his match and if he willed, no one will survive.


    For this occasion though, he was not having the idea of exterminating them. He only wants them to learn the painful lesson that he is still around. Before fighting with yourselves, all of you should defeat me first. He waited for them to build up their strength and show them how a demon lord can easily wipe them out if they misbehave. He wants them to know that only by being united can they be saved or maybe last longer.


    ¡°Come, human race. Resist me and feel how small you are. You all do not have the qualification to lord over another¡¯s life.¡± Drake¡¯s voice is full of taunting as he watches the countless armies gathering towards various forts.

 Chapter 23: Union

    Chapter 23:


    With the sudden eruption of war, the empires and kingdoms were taken by surprise. Some of their armies just arrived to rest from their own respective battles and yet they needed to fight the cruel and vicious demon lord once again. The rulers of every empire now regret their actions when the demon lord disappeared. They were so confident that they already repelled the demon lord and they are now guaranteed to being the top dog. It is just too bad that their expectations were all ruined by the appearance of the demon lord once again.


    For the twelve empires, there was no one to oppose them anymore. Even back when they still controlled the demon lords; they were feeling suffocated from the necessary thorn they needed to keep. All of them are all rulers and all of them dream of being the one to control the whole world. All of them thought that with the backing of their respective empire, they can be unhindered in the world of Mirth if only there is no demon lord. They are allied on the surface but these rulers have their own plans for the future when they won¡¯t need a demon lord. Every one of them was confident that if he was the one to rule then he can unite the whole human race.


    With this, one can conclude that they were never united in the first place even during the past demon lords¡¯ reigns. They were only showing what the other wants while they prepare their plans to take over some day. The appearance of the new demon lord which is not under their control made all their plans goes awry. Now that the war once again started, they can only honestly support each other hoping to survive.


    They all know that the war this time is not the same as the last war because of the rumor going around the soldiers and leaders out there in the battlefield. The rumor is about a person with red hair and piercing red irises as the description. The description is not rare if one considers the demon race but behind those normal descriptions was the ruthless methods and actions of the man in question. He burns down a whole fort without batting an eyelid. He summons countless demons on his side whenever he wants and overrun a fort as easy as taking a candy from a child. The appearance of this person only leads to the rumor that the demon lord is openly invading their lands.


    Many saw him going in a one-sided massacre and managed to tell the tale about him and his appearance. All of that information fell into the hands of the leaders of the alliance and every ruler of the kingdoms and empires across the north. They grit their teeth as they receive information every now and then about a fort falling with only a few survivors to tell the tale of this horrendous being.


    Because of this, the alliance once again called upon the presence of the 14th tiered warriors and magicians to help save the human race once again. At first, they thought that all of those people will come but they were shocked to discover that only a few of those thousands came to help. The others went into hiding and never showed themselves even with the threat towards their own race. The rulers now regret their actions in forcing these people to submit into their rule. After the eruption of war, these people under their rule all tried to escape and majority of them succeeded and now hid themselves. The people who arrived at the defense line were only those that failed to escape or those that are loyal towards the human race.


    The emperors and kings can only curse these people in their head and accuse them of being cowards towards the public but the public also knows what matter transpired between the rulers and these experts. Even if the human race wants to unite now, their inside is actually  broken beyond repair. Their sentiments between each other are now tainted. Their trust between each other are broken and most of all, they don¡¯t see each other as brothers or sisters but soldiers from a different empire or kingdom.


    Too many issues still exist between these nations but they have no time to fix them. The demon lord¡¯s army is advancing day by day and shows no intention of stopping. They were not even sure if their defense line will hold against the frantic steps of the enemy which knows no fear and feels no fatigue. Unlike human race, the opponents don¡¯t have any morals in the first place. They will only advance at notice and retreat in some case. There is no such thing as confusion between the enemies as there is only one man who controls them. There is no need for command system; there is no need for generals or strategy which makes the difference between these forces. The worst part is, these creatures are not real life forms and do not need supplies to survive and continue to fight.


    In actual truth, humanity is not the top in the food chain. Humanity is only placed the same level as pigs, cows and other livestock. What makes the human race stand out is their technology. Humans make tools to supplement what they lack. Humans try to come up with new ideas for their civilization to advance. If one takes out those then human race can be easily handled.


    The demon lord knows these things and he was confident he can take on the entire human race since their level of technology is too poor compared to his world. Even if this Mirth has their own advantage due to magic, it was only to the side of these magicians and knights. For the common folks with no aptitude for these things, they are either a farmer or laborer on some place. Because the advantage is only presented to selected or fortunate people, the level of their overall strength does not even amount to 10% of Drake¡¯s former world.


    In that world, there are no magic and cultivation arts. Instead, there is the presence of cohesive advancement of technology. There is only one race and that is human. Their efforts were only directed to seek to better themselves by creating new tools or enhancement to their bodies. The presence of these tools and technology makes the human race at Drake¡¯s world more formidable opponents compared to the human race of this Mirth. Even so, Drake found a way to crush that world without any magic and arts. How can the human race of Mirth stand up to a demon lord gifted with the highest power there is?


    It may sound unfair and it really is but that is just how things are. If one wants to change something, then one needs to have sufficient power backing him up. If Drake is not powerful, then there will be no contest even if he was elected to be the demon lord.


    The advancement of the demon lord¡¯s army did not stop at all and after two weeks of staying put inside the fallen forts, the march resumed once again. This time, the clash between them does not only consist of humans defending their forts to the best of their abilities but also defending from the spells raining down from above. The demon lord is showing the world how fearsome he is. The presence of the demon lord together with his army only made the defense of the human race forts impossible. Even with the presence of a 14th tier magician, there is no difference because of the gap in power. The strongest magician the human race is Klein which is only at the 15th tier. With how much gap there is between the two forces, more forts fell within three days of the demon lord.


    After occupying five forts across the defense line, the march of the demon lord stopped once again. This fact made all of the rulers of the northern human alliance nearly spit blood due to anger. Last time, the demon lord also took a total of five forts and now he took another five before stopping. What does this mean? It only means a single message from the demon lord. He was not earnest in crushing them but preferred to advance slowly and brutally.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    This matter spread across the lands and all of the soldiers and logistic units cried out of indignation. They can accept if the opponent is too strong and they were to fall but being played like this is like a total slap in the face of the entire human race. The feeling of being inferior is foreign to them and it makes them nearly go mad. Actually, some of these soldiers went mad and charged towards the forts occupied by the demon lord and got torn to pieces. Some people can¡¯t stomach the feeling and committed suicide due to despair. This matter only tells them one thing.


    That it is impossible to beat this enemy no matter how much they try.


    Despite that matter, the rulers of the alliance can¡¯t possibly just give up and surrender. They don¡¯t even know if the race will survive if they surrendered so they can only do things earnestly. They formed plans day and night to counter the demon lord¡¯s army. They started to think of asking the help of other races this time. They saw how feeble they are and defeat is looming on their heads like a dark cloud.


    The rulers decided to seek help from the east since they can¡¯t possibly head towards the south as of now. The demon lord forces arrived at the middle of the Mirth and his forces are starting to close in towards the heart of the north. If the defense line is broken, then humanity can only resign in defeat and wait for the dark future ahead of them.


    The notion was quickly approved by the leaders of the alliance and sent messengers towards the western wood dwellers. Even if they don¡¯t have much relationship aside from the bland and tasteless one, they needed all the help they can help. They can only hope for the Western alliance to help them resisting the demon lord.


    These emperors never knew that all their matters were already known by the western alliance. The elves as the majority of the western alliance know the relationship between human race and the past demon lords. These demon lords kept on culling their numbers to keep their power at bay for humanity to stand over them. How can the western alliance help them?


    The western alliance has been suppressed for so long and now their oppressor is asking for help. The alliance can only treat them coldly. Even if they don¡¯t retaliate now, there is no way for them to help the race which oppressed them and made the demon lords kill so much of their family. If not for the treants guarding the entire western forest, their situation will be so much worse than now. Besides, they also know the demon lord Drake. They are in no position to interfere with the business of their friend.


    The elves, even if not all of them, know Drake to some extent. The bad blood between human race and the demon lord is well known in the western alliance. Wilhelm¡¯s forest specially attaches great importance towards the matters about Drake. The lad stayed with the elves for some time to learn and they got to know this little ignorant and black hearted fellow. They know that Drake may be a bit crazy and relies too much on logic; they know that Drake knows how matters stand.


    Because of these reasons, the messengers can only go home disappointed. They were not even able to enter the forest and meet a treant for the matter. The elves drove them away with angry curses and a few too close for comfort warning arrows. The messengers can¡¯t do anything about when elves refuses to even have a proper conversation with them. Even with how much they tried to stay and force the matter, the elves were not showing any intent to listen to them at all.


    When the messengers went back to the headquarters of the Northern Human Alliance, the emperors simultaneously cursed after hearing the response of the elves. They can¡¯t understand why the wood dwellers won¡¯t even talk to them. They can¡¯t remember ever drawing bad blood with these fellows and they are too near with the forces of the demon lord. They are wondering if these fellows don¡¯t see the forces of the demon lord as threat to them. They can only label those wood dwellers as idiots who can¡¯t see the bigger picture. They are all thinking that after the demon lord is done with them, then the next target of the demon lord are them. How can they be safe when they are too close towards the north?


    They can curse all they want and label some names towards the west; they can only accept the fact that there is no help coming from the west. They can only look for another alternative. This time, they elected the demon race. They know that the demon lord and these fellows are not on the same boat. The demon lord even chased them for so long and killed so many demons even if it sounded weird. For that reason, they think that they can actually form an alliance with them and ask for some help in exchange of some benefit for the demon race.


    The rulers of the alliance quickly sent messengers to the biggest gathering place of these demons. Now that no one is hunting the demon race, some of them already scattered across the Mirth. Only these seven places remained and acted like a separate kingdoms. The rulers of these seven castles seem famous on the place which they came from. Many of the demon races called them the hundred generals of the pit and one ruler of the pit ranks at 4th place actually. The rumor said that the power of this demon reaches as high as 16th warrior tier. If they got the support of this person then they have many more assurance in coping with the demon lord.


    As the emperors wait for the response of demon rulers, the demon lord once again acted. Once again, several forts were decimated and the demon lord¡¯s army is now standing face to face with the main headquarters of the alliance. If they don¡¯t receive anytime soon, the alliance will be broken and there will be no one to defend humanity when the time comes. Even if some brave souls decided to offer their lives, no one can prevent the steps of the demon lord. It will be too late.


    Fortunately for them, six of the rulers of the demon race decided to participate and resist the demon lord together in exchange of some territory. If they can¡¯t comply in giving about a fourth of their territory, the demon race will not aid them at all. With no other option left, the human race complied and decided to give them the area facing the west. The demons after reaching an agreement from the human race hastily sent their troops. Even if they are not many compared to the sheer number of the human army, most of them were at 14th tier either by magic or warrior. The weakest members of them also reach as high as 13th tier. The huge power injected towards the defense line boosted the confidence of the human race army and started to have some morale.


    Demon lord Drake saw this but he did not do anything at all. He let the humans have their own sweet time while he waits at some random fallen fort. He seems waiting for something but so far nothing has ever happened even after a few weeks which were supposed the date of the march of the demon lord army.


    When the matter came to be, the human race thought that it was the correct choice to ask help from the demon race. They thought that demon lord drake was now afraid of their combined forces. They are thinking that demon lord drake is not as confident as he was when he first came. With this propaganda spreading across the human alliance, the morale of troops also reached sky high. Now everyone is eager to fight especially when the fabled weapons called guns arrived at the defense line. With new weapons at hand, even normal people are able to contribute and they did so.


    Humanity started to conscript normal humans to join the war. The fighting force of humanity instantly bloated which for them is a good thing. With new forces and weapons backing them up, they are looking forward to the day which they will clash with the demon lord once again. They are looking forward to let the demon lord know that humanity will not be beaten just like that. They were all in high spirit looking forward to it.


    As the northern alliance was burning with fighting spirit, Drake was enraged instead. Not by the fact that the human race brought weapons such as guns but the fact that they can sacrifice all when it comes to their goals. They even asked about the devil for more power. Drake knows that these demon races which came to Mirth were not the kind of good fellows but the worst of the worst. All of those demons are powerful to some extent and they all wielded that power in the past with the wrong motives and intentions which ended them into the planar prison. Now, humanity has invited them with open arms on their own. Giving them huge land to settle down and have a primary footing on Mirth. What does this signify?


    Drake was not having fear with the new forces the human race has. He was controlling himself to not go up there and burn the whole north. He can only grit his teeth to contain his anger with how desperate this human race is. He gave them time and peace to strengthen themselves which he may continue to do so if not for their ways. He would have let them off the hook and continue to live leisurely at some corner of Mirth. If only the human race did as what they should have.


    ¡°You all are really testing my line!¡±

 Chapter 24: I am a nobody

    Chapter 24


    Khoten Empire


    As the whole Mirth started to conscript the normal civilians, their forces started to inflate. Even if the civilians are hesitant at first due to their lack of experience, they still willed themselves to go because the threat of the demon lord¡¯s army is huge. When they saw the performance of the fabled guns, they were amazed and happy to contribute in defending the human race. Even if they can¡¯t compare to the might of the elite magicians and knights, they believe that they can contribute as much as the other professions can.


    For the first time, the civilians were given the chance to do something aside from farming and waiting in hopes that defeat will not fall on them. The people soon came to know the wonders of the new tool and seem to fall in love with it. Every one of the Khoten Empire started a mad rush on training on this new weaponry and started to think how to improve the weapon more.


    As the frontline burns with war, the empires¡¯ backyards are burning with desire too. The people¡¯s wish to participate more in this defense of existence pushed them to perform better and better every day. The new war lasted for more than two months and now, the people of Khoten Empire started to produce new prototypes of the gun. Some of these prototypes started to have more explosive power, more piercing power enough to pass the normal 10<sup>th</sup> tier magician¡¯s shield.


    The magicians of the northern alliance are quite skeptical about this matter but decided to let it go for now. The war is not showing positive results and if they start to have internal problems now, it will just cause more harm than benefit towards them. With no one to stop the progress of development of the guns, it started to grow and develop into more aggressive weaponry.


    The Khoten Empire took the lead when it comes to the development of the guns and started to produce better guns as the day pass by. Soon, new weapons such as cannons started to appear. It still at its early stages but it was enough to imitate a full strike of a 9<sup>th</sup> tier warrior. Humanity started to prioritize in making the cannons instead of small guns due to its raw destructive power. The other empires did not stop in developing he guns even after the appearance of the cannons from the Khoten Empire. They too have the ambition to produce something new and more advance than the cannons.


    The age of guns started officially even if it is too early.


    As the war continue to rage on, the reinforcement from the demon race started to appear towards the front line. These demons are strong and they are becoming quite the menace on the battlefield. A single demon might not be much but when they number around hundreds or thousands, they can sweep a huge area of the opposing monsters quite easily. With the new power on the human race side, their morale started to recover. Their morale which cannot go down any lower started to gain some life like a traveler on the dessert when given water. It was an abrupt injection of morale but it was quite effective.


    Humans grew more confident and started to be on the offense. They started to drive out the monsters occupying the fallen forts and started to repair them afterwards. With the events happening, the human race allied with the demon race found a new momentum towards the war.


    Surprisingly, the demon lord has not appeared even once. The human experts prepared to cope with him when he appeared but sadly their plans can only wait until the demon lord appears. Despite the fact that the demon lord has not appeared, the monster quantity and quality started to rise dramatically as day goes by. The nightmare of the demon race back then started to appear in numbers. With the appearance of the creature human race called nightmare, the fight started to become more chaotic. Even with the reinforcement of the demon race, the bizarre appearance of the Nightmare made their ranks not able to sit well.


    The random night attacks and the random appearance of the nightmare placed a lot of pressure towards the human race alliance. Their earlier new found momentum was suddenly once again crushed into smithereens with a simple appearance of the nemesis of the demon race. It was just too bad that they can¡¯t fight back well when the Nightmares appear due to their insane recovery rate. The demons and human race can¡¯t figure out the way to defeat these beings. They tried burning every part to ashes, cutting it into million pieces, even freeze the entire being but nothing works. They can only repeatedly take back steps to where they came from.


    The good thing is, the numbers of these Nightmares does not exceed a hundred every time they strike. If they arrived and numbers about thousands, then humanity can end even if they manage to repel the Nightmares. This fact made the human race grit their teeth into frustration and made them try more ways to see how they can defeat this monstrosity upon them.


    It took more than a month of grueling battles and countless losses for the alliance before they finally got a clue on how to defeat the Nightmares. It started when a mage who desperately tried his best to come up with a way to defeat the Nightmares when almost all of his party member were wounded. His party performed a massive detonation of mana and caused the Nightmare to receive damage to the point of near evaporation. When the remains of the Nightmares started to come back to life, the mage tried to sacrifice his mana in return for a healing spell for his party. The mana sacrificed will not come back to him and he will need to train back to the bottom in return of a full recovery of his party members. In the last seconds of the spell, he felt a tug in his mind and decided to grab the remains of one of the Nightmares and used it as the source of mana instead.


    Due to that random action of the mage, the alliance finally won one time against the Nightmare for the first time. The magician quickly rose to fame due to his discovery of the matter and now the alliance has a way of defeating the Nightmares. They tried various ways and found that absorbing the mana of the Nightmares when they are still in the process of regenerating is the way to defeat them thoroughly. With this new information, they fought more bravely and more aggressive against the demon lord army.


    Without the constant harassment of an undefeated opponent, the human race finally found a balance between them and the demon lord¡¯s army. They finally held their grounds against the demon lord¡¯s army which constantly trampled their efforts to the ground. Now, they finally see the light of them coming on top of this war. Even if it is not much, at least they think that they can work something out to turn the things around. At this time, humanity is showing their unique unity when crisis arises.


    While all of this happens, Drake watches them with seriousness. He knows that he is quite biased towards humanity to a fault but he also knows that his reasons are right too. They will just bring more complication in the future yet he was not sure if it is the right call to just erase them here and there just like that. He is now seriously weighing his decision if it will really be for the better.


    If he let humanity go once again, they will just go back to their ways. That is a guaranteed future for them with nothing that can change it. If he erases them right now, he is denying some of these people the chance to redeem themselves. Even if he is quite unfair towards humanity, he also can see that some of them do not want a complicated future. Some of them were contented with what they have and prefer to live their days in silence and peace.


    Those are just the minority but nonetheless they still counts. Their presence can¡¯t be disregarded unlike how he did in the past where he just destroy all where his claws can reach. Good and bad were sentenced with same conviction. He was actually guilty about this part when he started to pay more attention towards humanity.


    For their bad side, Drake does not want to count. Humanity is quite the imperfect race. It is in their being to do something bad. They are born with it and only a few actually try to fight of this urge to do bad things. How is he supposed to judge this case? Shall he continue with his intent at first or he should just let them go? He was in dilemma at this.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    His role was supposed to keep humanity in line. Is it his job to worry about things? Is he there to actually pass on judgement in the first place? Questions started to pop inside his head which only makes him go round in round. He was trying to read the intent behind the action of elder sister. He was thinking if she actually knows this day will arrive when he needs to choose between doing what is right and doing what is actually needed.


    ¡°Am I playing god?¡± He asked this question many times now.


    Drake was in constant dilemma about the things he needs and supposed to do. Is his action right? Who can tell? Who can support if he is wrong? Is all his reasons flawed because of his past? He was nearly in the borderline of going insane with the heavy responsibility in his shoulders. It was one thing when he does not know how things work but now that he knows, he must do what is the best. No one forces him to do what is best but he just wants to do what is best. He was given a shot at a new life and the least he can do is chose the right thing.


    He was still in constant pain in his head when he heard rumblings from outside and it caught his attention. He stood up from where he sits and look outside the window. What he saw made his face change. He can¡¯t help but grimace when he saw some circular things falling from the sky heading towards at him at the speed of sound. He actually does not recognize it but he just knows that it is similar to the weapon back then is his world even if it is not yet the same level.


    He can¡¯t help but remember how that world looks like. Dark sky as if it is always night, black rivers and dead forests is suddenly entering in his mind. He can¡¯t help but think that if he let humanity go on like this then this world will just be the same on as back then. Will there be another Drake as a result? Will the same process repeat on and on with him not being able to do something about it? He can do something about it but what future will that world have? Will it turn out for the better? He can¡¯t also be sure now. Even if humanity has all the flaws you can list, you can¡¯t deny that they also have the best characteristics you can ask for.


    ¡°We all are from the image of that elder sister.¡± He can¡¯t help but realize at this point of time.


    As he watched the cannon balls smash towards the place he is staying, he is still thinking about things. Why things came into this? What is wrong with being a human? Who led things to where it is now? He really wanted to ask the elder sister right now. Sadly, he can¡¯t and he was not able to.


    ¡°I guess it is really time to ask.¡± He said as he pulled a golden box from his inventory.


    It was the prize he received back then. It is named limit break but he was not able to know what it really means back then. Does it break his limit and be more powerful? Does it make him stronger in anyway? Of course it can but is it actually that simple? What does a greater power comes with?


    That is right, a price follows.


    Anyway, he can¡¯t actually do something on his own with how humanity is going forward like this. It was time to ask for help and not rely on his own reasoning. He realized that he is also one of the blinds trying to guide this blind human race. How arrogant he was now that he realized it. He was actually taking the role of a god when he was just an imperfect being with imperfect reasoning and outlook. What qualifications does he have to take the shots? In actuality, none.


    The cannon balls smashed towards the castle and immediately exploded. The place was quickly decimated and fell into ruins. The bombardment continued for so long to make sure that nothing survives. Then mages and knights rushed towards the fort and started to finish everything that moves. Humanity and demon race¡¯ elites rushed towards the fort in which demon lord Drakes stays. At the end of the day, a victory shout resounded across the entire northern lands.


    The fort in which information told that the demon lord is staying was smashed into smithereens. The matter quickly passed towards the alliance and it greatly boosted their morale. The news that they crushed the fort of the demon lord quickly made towards the heart of every empires of the human race. The reduction of the monsters crashing towards their defense line is adding fire towards the great news.


    The human race quickly made this as a grand propaganda that they might have killed the demon lord with the use of the new weapons without losing much on their end. The enthusiasm towards the weapon quickly rose into another level. The human race fell into a jubilant occasion because of this.


    But, in the back of everyone¡¯s mind, did they really kill the demon lord just like that? Did the new weapons accomplish what the mighty magicians and valiant knights couldn¡¯t? No one actually knows but the demon lord is actually just out there. Watching quietly how things turn and what actions he needs to take.


    Nonetheless the human race is joyous of the occasion. They once again averted the danger towards them. They are once again the victor and celebrating for the new future ahead of them.


    While the human race is on actual celebration, the demon race is actually also doing their moves. The strongest of the demon race which is also the 4<sup>th</sup> rank of the generals of the pit is actually planning something behind the human race. He accepted the call for help because he was confident in tidying up the demon lord by himself. He was a 17<sup>th</sup> tier overlord before he was even grasped by the warden and thrown into the World Prison.


    He heard that the demon lord is also a 17<sup>th</sup> tier overlord. With the help of other demon race generals then he has an actual shot in taking down the demon lord but he did not go to this path. Even if he beat the demon lord, he will just replace him and become the new demon lord. Humanity will become his enemy and another war will occur.


    Now that the demon race was granted with the new lands for themselves, he plans to slowly influence these beings towards his side. Temp them with riches and honor. Temp them with power and authority in the condition that they submit to him. He wanted to become the Supreme Being that controls everything in Mirth. The northern land is the first but it was definitely the last stop for him. There still are the Woodlands of the west, the prairies of the south and the wild lands of the west. He plans to get it all for himself and make every being in this Mirth become his slaves.


    ¡°I am just beginning. Soon, everything will be mine!¡± His eyes are burning with ambition as he laughs himself alone in his castle.


    10,000 years later


    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t actually expect that they will return your kindness right? Why are you still resisting?¡± A demon is flying invisible to the human eyes but still whispers sweet nothings.


    ¡°Throw away those useless things, you only suffer losses but gains nothing out of this.¡± The demon continues to whisper some things towards a child which offered his candy towards another crying child.


    The child actually heard the whispers but he decided to ignore it. He listened to the talks of the adults that those are the devils whispering humans to do bad things. The child just did not expect to actually hear it that early.


    ¡°Thank you elder brother!¡± The small little girl who received the candy ran away with a smile on her face.


    The child stood where he is while watching the back of the little girl with his own smile. He turned towards his side and his eyes blazed with a silent fire. The demon actually felt something is wrong and quickly noted the appearance of this little child. This boy has a fiery red hair which with a clean cut. His eyes are also with the same tint of red and somehow he looks regal despite his childish stature.


    ¡°You have ruled this Mirth for so long that you demons forgot that there is someone else before you all came.¡± The child said as he extended his hand towards the neck of the demon.


    The demon struggled to free him but it was for naught. He felt like he is being grasped by a giant and he was just a little child himself. He continued to struggle for some time but actually failed and stopped. The demon looked towards the child with horror as he remembered some things about the history. Before they arrived in the continent ten thousand years ago, someone else rules this Mirth.


    A demon not from the World Prison but a demon lord from the ashes brought by the goddess. A cruel and vicious demon lord named Drake suddenly floated in his mind when he looks towards the red head child.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The demon struggled fiercely and frantically.


    ¡°A Black-hearted Demon Lord.¡± That is the last thing the demon hear before his being combusted into flames.


    ¡°Wow! Cool!¡± A soft and childish voice sounded from the side and the red head child turns his head towards the little girl carrying a bundle of flowers on her hands.


    The red hair child smiled softly and bent down to match the level of the little girl¡¯s eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were brown and look adorable.


    ¡°You want to see it once again?¡± he said.


    ¡°Can I? I will give these flowers to you in exchange! Do it once again!¡±


    ¡°Sure¡± then he snapped his fingers and suddenly the area flashed with lights.


    The little girl looked at this with amazement and wonder as she jumps in delight. The girl was still giggling and laughing to herself when a woman approached the two with an angry expression.


    ¡°Michelle! What are you doing with a dirty boy?!¡± The woman angrily snatched the hand of the little girl while glaring at the little boy with a poor appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°I guess the world still survived without me.¡± The little child chuckled.


    When he was about to turn around to walk away, he saw the little girl looked at him and smiled then quickly hid her face with the help of the woman¡¯s leg. He smiled at this action and he can¡¯t help but smile somehow.


    He can¡¯t help but remember the last moment ten thousand years ago where magic and arts still reigns. Where demons can materialize literally, where there are elves and treants, where there are half-lings, where there are monsters and demon lords.


    ¡°I guess I am just a nobody after all.¡± He walked away and disappeared into a dark corner. Then when appeared once again on the other side of the road, his appearance is that of a young man in his twenties with a clean shave and neat clothes. His red hair extends freely without restriction but it actually is not messy at all.


    ¡°I will give you more time humanity. Will you fall into the demon race¡¯ hands or actually finds salvation? Elder sister¡­ it is your call anyhow.¡±


    The young man walked towards the busy streets disappearing within the clouds of people.